ã€ŠThe BloodBound Heirã€‹


 Prologue

    It all started with the Bridal Path...

    Every five years, girls ranging from sixteen to twenty years are selected from Covosna to walk the Bridal Path. I was seven the first time I saw them. The brides were absolutely stunning as they walked by in their bright, silk gowns. I imagined myself as one of them, with my dark, almost ebony hair done up in waves, with pearls and gems strewn throughout the locks. A beautiful fantasy. My nursemaid was frantic by the time she found me up the pine tree hours later.

    The processions were still going when I was dragged out of the tree by a stable hand. I was terrified she¡¯d tell my father I''d been up the tree, but like most of my childhood, the Duke wasn¡¯t around to tell and my mother never cared. Always absent, even in her presence. Their union only resulted in one child, and while neither spoke of the details, neither of them got what they wanted out of the arrangement; a Magebound heir.

    The second time I saw the processions, I was twelve. I¡¯d had quite a large growth spurt the year prior, nearly six inches to the seamstresses¡¯ dismay, and I could see the brides without needing to climb up the tree. Hillcrest Manor stood outside the capital, but along the main road that led directly to the docks. I stood in front of the large iron gates, in awe as the beautiful brides passed by.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The way they moved was so graceful, the bottom hems of their gowns gliding weightlessly along the cobblestones. I stared enviously at the embroidery of their dresses, done with the most luminous of threads and glass beads. But then their expressions caught my eye. They ranged from blank and stoic, to resigned and sad. Few of them smiled, none of them cried.

    When I was seventeen, I watched the procession from the shadows of the forest, far away from the crowds of the city wishing them well on their voyages, away from the staff of my own house who did the same along the road. Hiding out of sight, I watched their chests heave with silent grief. Upon their wrists they wore matching metal bands, intricately constructed with a carefully laid charm that forced their steps ever forward away from their homes.

    Since the kingdom of Astalia had been conquered over fifty years ago, this was the way it was. The Empire of Etheroz executed all of the Astalian nobility, and required that thirty brides were given in marriage every five years to the empire during the Festival of Trasenmar. To walk the Bridal Path is to sell your sisters and daughters. Sold as tribute by their own families to cross the Emerald Sea, none of them were ever to be seen again.

 Chapter 1: A Marriageable Age

    mage purges swept across the country. The elderly to the infantile were exterminated with little to no remorse by the monarchy, who feared what they themselves didn''t possess; magic. Entire families were wiped out during the night as the innocent were burned, and butchered by the King''s Guard. At the time, magic was mostly used for simple tasks, practices that eased the burdens of daily life. A farmer¡¯s wife with a gift for charming might bewitch a spinning wheel to turn wool into yarn, while another might use his innate abilities to touch and shape molten metals with his bare hands. Those bound to magic were not warriors, they were not threats, they were his people, but it mattered little in the end.

    The King''s Guard was relentless, but there were still those who risked their lives to send their Magebound away, and many made it to the Emerald Sea, escaping to Etheroz. Time moved forward, and few Magebound bloodlines remained after the purges. Those who had aided the King in the slaughter were given immunity, some were even granted titles for their betrayal. Magebindings became strictly monitored, discouraged, and dangerous.

    What Astalia didn¡¯t anticipate were the Magebound returning fifty years ago. Their descendants came with a force so strong in number, as well as in power, that the Magebound armies of the Empire swept across the small country within a fortnight with little resistance. Astalia was decimated. The royal family was executed, and most members of the court followed shortly after. Emperor Julius Cassemir replaced them with newly appointed lords and ladies, the men and women who had sworn fealty to the Empire if their ancestral homes were returned. Astalia became a duchy under my Grandfather, Alaric LeMont. Unlike the new nobility, my house originated in the northern mountains of Etheroz. The reward for his loyalty and service to the empire was banishment.

    I never met Alaric LeMont, but what little I know of him is through his choices. He chose to live in a country estate instead of in the Royal Palace, which was his by right. Judging by its size and elegance, Hillcrest Manor still belonged to the royal family, but any traces of their family crest are long gone.

    When I was little I used to have nightmares of its former occupants. A family, likely beheaded in the ballroom, or maybe in the entryway when the armies marched up the coast. There was a dark stain on the parlor floor. I would imagine pools of blood bubbling up, forming the body of the little girl that they might have had, my nightmares dictating that she would have been my age as she bled out.

    I¡¯ve almost always been plagued by nightmares and terrors. There were many nights were I woke up screaming, waking the whole manor in the process. My subconcious conjured images of violence so vivid that I would wake with the taste of iron on my tongue. Ironic that for all my familiarity, the Bloodbinding never manifested in me. Regardless of my shortcomings and peculiarities, I did have a satisfying childhood. I had friends among the staff, who humored the impulses of a lonely child. Occassionally, they even brought their own sons and daughters to play when the days were warm.

    As I grew older, my father, in his absence, would pay for tutors and instructors to come to Hillcrest. Over the years I¡¯d learned to play the harpsichord quite well, and have some talent working with watercolors. Embroidery and needlework were lost on me, but I make up for it in dance. I was taught three different styles of waltz, and have learned most Astalian folk dances, much to the chagrin of my dance instructor.

    As I grew into my later teens, my father placed emphasis on politics and history over learning how to run a household. Topics to impress his guests such as geography and arithmetic, as opposed to planning dinners or balls for my future house. Once I outgrew my governess and reached marriageable age, I was given a proper lady¡¯s maid.

    At our introduction I looked the girl up and down, taking in the nervous fidget that she was actively trying to suppress in her hands. She was petite, with blonde hair carefully pulled away from her face. Her eyes were bright blue like cornflower, and her cheeks had a light dusting of freckles that continued like a bridge across her nose. She was only a few years younger than myself.

    Her expression grew alarmed, and I realized I¡¯d been quietly staring. I looked away quickly, my red rimmed pupils unsettled. ¡°Forgive me,¡± I said quietly, shyly. ¡°It¡¯s not often new faces enter this home, as you can tell, I¡¯m not accustomed to it.¡± I laughed a bit nervously. Introductions with anyone other than my father¡¯s business associates were few and far between. ¡°What''s your name?¡±

    She seemed unsure but replied, ¡°You can call me Alexia, Lady LeMont.¡± She curtsied a bit shakily, lifting the corners of her dress.

    I scrunched my nose in distaste. ¡°Lady LeMont was my mother the Duchess, Daelyn will do.¡±

    Alexia''s hands displayed her anxiety as they gripped the front of her skirts, wrinkling the fabric in the process. ¡°Oh¡ªthat is all too familiar for me. With respect, I surely would prefer to speak to you with respect, Lady LeMont.¡±

    My mouth turned down in a small frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alexia, for upsetting you, but ''my lady'' is too formal...¡± I swallowed dryly, it¡¯d been years since Lady LeMont had walked these halls. ¡°What about miss? That would sound better, don''t you think?¡± Alexia nodded slowly, not quite convinced, but I was desperate to change the topic to safer ground. ¡°Have you been a lady¡¯s maid before Alexia?¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°No miss, you are my first employer, but I¡¯ll be a good maid I swear it! My mother taught me everything I know, and she¡¯s been a lady¡¯s maid to several houses.¡± Alexia raised her eyes confidently. It was an immediate change from the shy and anxious girl who seemed afraid to say anything at all moments ago.

    I smiled warmly, ¡°I think you¡¯ll come to tolerate me.¡± I concluded, throwing my arms around her. And from that moment on, she did.

    ?

    The sun shone brightly through the trees above us, scattering upon the blanket we''d laid out in the morning. The peaceful babble of the creek blended beautifully with the breeze. I laid on my back to look up into the tree branches, their spring buds in full bloom as they waved in the sky. Alexia sat diligently with her needlework at the other end of the blanket, embroidering violets, her favorite flower, into the fabric. They stood for modesty and innocence, so I didn''t quite understand the appeal of such a flower. If one desired a shade of purple, why not choose lilacs? They were just as pretty, and symbolized first love.

    Love. The thought of the word soured my thoughts. It¡¯d been four years since Alexia came to the manor. A few more than that since I¡¯d reached marriageable age, and yet no suitors ever sought me.

    I reached into the basket that our cook had packed this morning to pop a grape into my mouth. ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be done with that piece?¡±

    Alexia rolled her eyes, having had years to grow more familiar with me. ¡°I told you yesterday.¡±

    Rolling onto my stomach, I craned my neck to look at the hoop, every stitch was so carefully placed and neatly organized, their lengths perfectly even. My own needlework relied on the viewer remaining at a distance to appear of average skill. ¡°And again you have created a masterpiece that has outshone anything I am capable of producing.¡±

    Alexia lowered the hoop to look at me critically. ¡°Perhaps yours would look the same if you ever decided to practice once in a blue moon.¡±

    I groaned. Alexia didn''t like to accept compliments, so instead she''d look for ways to encourage my own improvement. ¡°What¡¯s there to practice? The needle goes in one side and out the other a thousand times. It¡¯s monotonous and dull.¡± She raised her brow at me and I quickly added, ¡°Yours is lovely and delicate. Don''t look at me like I just insulted you. The work itself is tedious. I don¡¯t know how you can stand to do it, and enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it gives me something to do while you¡¯re running around like a heathen.¡± Alexia laughed as she turned her attention back to the hoop, turning it this way and that in close inspection of the stitches.

    ¡°I do not run around like a heathen.¡± I spoke between bites, grabbing another grape and stuffing it unceremoniously into my mouth.

    Satisfied, Alexia set down her work and reached into the basket, retrieving a block of cheese and a small knife to cut it. ¡°Running around the woods, climbing trees is not ladylike behavior, and you nearly broke an arm when that limb cracked.¡±

    I had miscalculated the strength of the branch. ¡°It¡¯s not like I fell...¡± I defended weakly. And thank the old gods that I didn¡¯t break anything, Essencebound mages were rare on this side of the sea. I¡¯d be wearing a splint for months.

    Alexia interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Instead of traipsing through the forest, you could be trying to attend more balls this season. Maybe find an appropriate match? I saw your invitation to the Rensfield¡¯s ball tonight.¡±

    I released an overly dramatic sigh. ¡°Every season is the same. No one is interested in me Alexia. You opened my invitation?¡± And no man is brave enough to approach my father for that matter, I thought glumly. I wasn¡¯t even brave enough to approach my father about it.

    ¡°Someone had to, and every season it¡¯s the same story.¡± Alexia ticked off her fingers for emphasis. ¡°I spend hours helping you dress, doing your hair, your makeup, and you take all those hours of work and then just brood in the corner!¡± She huffed angrily, jabbing a finger in my direction. ¡°And don''t you dare try to argue it, I''ve spoken to multiple witnesses. Servants talk.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one interesting in all of Astalia at those parties.¡± I complained with a lie and a diversion. ¡°Men are dull anyways. They don¡¯t want wives, they want status and something to rub up on in the night.¡±

    ¡°Miss LeMont!¡± Alexia exclaimed, her cheeks reddening at the thought.

    ¡°Besides,¡± I continued. ¡°Men might not mind an educated woman, but they don¡¯t like a smart woman. They¡¯re easily intimidated by their knowledge being tested.¡± And, thanks to the Duke, my education could easily rival that of the high-born men around me.

    Alexia sighed again before thinly slicing another piece of cheese and biting into it thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out somehow. You clearly have a creative mind. Someone out there will appreciate it.¡±

    If they could get over their fears, perhaps. We''d argued about the curse of my reputation before. No matter how obvious it was that I was not a Magebound myself, few outside of our staff dared come near me. House LeMont was dangerous. If a Bloodbinder bound you, you''d never even know it. Astalians feared my family¡¯s presence more than most, just as the Emperor had.

    Alexia continued, interrupting my spiraling thoughts, ¡°You¡¯re never going to find someone to appreciate it if you don¡¯t attend at all.¡±

    She was partially right. It wasn''t like a local lord was going to show up at my doorstep to begin courting me. If there were any interested suitors out there, they would have done that years ago and they hadn¡¯t. ¡°If this is your way of asking me to sit in front of my vanity for hours while you fuss at my hair, there are easier ways to ask.¡±

    ¡°I may have received a new catalogue of styles that they¡¯re currently wearing in Ribnica...¡± She confessed with a smile. I couldn''t hide my laugh. Alexia was able to replicate most hairstyles that circulated at court after just one look, and per the catalogues, was also eager to see what fashions they were wearing in far away places so she could bring them to Covosna.

    ¡°I reserve the right to limit your practice to two hours. My legs fell asleep the last time I suffered through that catalogue you got from Tarathe.¡±

    She waved off my concerns, pulling the basket out of reach as she stood. ¡°You worry too much. Besides, I know you¡¯re itching to dance.¡± Alexia nudged me with her shoulder as I finished folding the blanket. ¡°The Rensfields always hire the best musicians.¡±

 Chapter 2 - The Rensfield Ball

    ¡°We¡¯re so glad you came, child.¡± Lady Rensfield appraises my hair and makeup, smiling softly, but not daring to come any nearer.

    I dipped gracefully into a respectful bow for the hostess. ¡°I appreciate the invitation, and my lady¡¯s maid certainly enjoys the chance to practice her skills.¡±

    Husband at her side, the Rensfields were both were tall and striking figures. ¡°And how is your father doing, Daelyn?¡± Lord Rensfield adjusted his monocle to look down at me. ¡°Last I heard he was trying to broker a deal for more iron.¡±

    A fan snapped shut. ¡°Please, Reginald! The last thing Daelyn wants to discuss is business, or her father. Have you forgotten what it is to be young? Did you ever enjoy speaking about your father¡¯s pursuits?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± His white mustache twitched as he beheld his wife¡¯s expression, abandoning the argument before it could begin. ¡°No, dearest. I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±

    She leveled a look at her husband, daring him to contradict her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m right, I always am.¡± But her husbnad was already looking off into the crowd. If it wasn¡¯t related to business, then it was related to gossip, and Reginald Rensfield didn¡¯t partake in superficial pursuits. ¡°Tell me, Daelyn. Do you have any special announcements that you¡¯d like to share with an old friend first?¡± His wife on the other hand lived for them.

    My face must¡¯ve been blank with confusion. ¡°Special announcements, Lady Rensfield?¡±

    She lowered her voice conspiratorially into a fake whisper, ¡°I hear that Prince Soren has recently become engaged.¡± It was not whisper enough as the nearest heads turned ever so subtly in our direction. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be aware of the details, would you? Possibly even a participant? A Cassemir-to-be?¡±

    My heart stuttered as sadness crept its way into my mind unbidden. Not for the prince, I¡¯d never met the man. I¡¯d never even been to Etheroz or left the city of Covosna for that matter. I pretended to smile, but it felt too wide. ¡°Alas, I assure you any royal match to be found is not mine.¡±

    ¡°Pity. I do wonder what his grace is waiting on.¡± She hit the fan into her palm, thinking. ¡°If your mother were alive, she wouldn¡¯t stand for this dilly dallying. It begins to look...¡± Suspicious. The unsaid hung between us.

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just forgotten to arrange a match...¡± I said softly, speaking without thinking.

    ¡°Oh child, I¡¯m sure the Duke¡¯s just been busy attempting to arrange the right match. If you think his standards for business are high, you can imagine his standards for marriage are doubly so.¡±

    This warranted a small chuckle from Lord Rensfield. ¡°Your father may be pickier than the emperor himself in that regard.¡±

    Music floated through the air of the estate as I excused myself. The Rensfields were an older family, with their heirs long grown up and married away. While they¡®re old and graying now, 50 years ago their lack of ambition saved their lives. With little to no political standing, the newly weds were barely spared the axe as Emperor Cassemir beheaded the rest.

    They had helped my grandfather shape the new court into what it is, and by proxy had become akin to distant relatives. Close enough to have watched my father, and then me grow up, but distant enough to not risk a Bloodbinding at either of our hands. Searching for refreshments, I tried to forget Lady Rensfield¡¯s prying comments and the subsequent hurt of rejection. It wasn¡¯t unusual to be unmatched at twenty-two years of age, but for a girl of one of the highest noble houses, I could¡¯ve been betrothed at birth. Every year that passed only further ostracized me from society, as if to further prove something was wrong with me that I didn¡¯t already know about.

    Perhaps my father was making an arrangement and decided it would be easier if I was left unaware of the negotiations. Being third in-line for the throne himself, he surely would want a match worthy of my proximity to the throne as well.

    Manuevering on the outside of the ballroom, I found the refreshments at the very back, covered in sweets and delicate glasses of wine. Reaching for a glass, I stared through my displaced reflection and into the depths of the liquid. I tried not to imagine the red turning viscous, clotting and¡ªI put the glass down quickly. A white would have to do.

    It was surprisingly sweet, a small victory. I nursed it through the next three sonatas until it turned bitter in my stomach. I wasn¡¯t sulking in a corner or hiding on the veranda. I was where every partnerless woman aimed to be, on the edge of the dancefloor. But I wasn¡¯t like the rest of the onlookers, they had friends to talk with and to gossip to. No, I was an island, and those around me kept a wide berth as they passed. I hated attending these pointless galas.

    Above the rim of my glass, a dark figure stopped infront of me. ¡°Pardon me, my lady.¡± My eyes raised in surprise as the man bowed. The shape of his jawline and the scar along his brow, this was the first son to the Count of Deva. I tried to remember his name. ¡°Would you grace me with a dance?¡±

    My mouth dried at the sudden attention, even the ladies to my left stilled in shock. He held his arm out in invitation, a genuine smile painted on his handsome face as I took his arm. ¡°I''d be delighted.¡± I said softly, hopefully.

    Guiding me towards the center of the ballroom, we waited for the next song to begin. Now that I was among them, the eyes of the other guests couldn¡¯t avoid mine as apprehension turned into incredulity when they noticed my dress. The gown itself was light olive, with multiple rows of ruffles to fill the bell of the skirt. The bustle scooped low in the back and was covered in lace and ribbons which continued towards the front. The bodice was modestly cut where it crossed my chest, connecting to sleeves that hung off the shoulder. It was a popular style of dress, but what made it different was the wealth sewn into the trim. Delicate lace inlaid with small crystals and gems lined every ruffle, and satin edge. A small dowry¡¯s worth of gems infact. Enough to secure any potential match in attendance, enough to remind the court who the LeMonts really were.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Finding an open spot in the crowd, the count¡¯s son spun me around to face him before taking a step back to bow. Tristan¡ªthat was his name, I hadn¡¯t seen him in years. I curtsied deeply, lowering my eyes coyly and his cheeks reddened at the attention. It was said that he¡¯d accompanied a trader¡¯s ship to the Bronze Isles to see more of the world. Rumor added that it was against his father¡¯s wishes.

    The violin began, and we raised our hands, nearly palm to plam as our arms wrapped around each others like snakes. We moved slowly in-sync, my muscles waking up to remember how to be graceful, fluid.

    My dance instructor had been torturous with his instruction. ¡°To dance is to be art in motion.¡± He¡¯d stop us to correct the angle of my wrist, or tilt of my head. ¡°Every twitch of your muscle must be intentionally elegant. Like a weapon in the hands of a soldier, your body must become an extension of the music. To become as weightless as sound in order to become one with the stars.¡±

    And I was.

    The sonata was haunting as the other instruments accompanied the melody. The notes hanging in the air like a ghost, a thing you could see but never touch. A thing that was lonely, and afraid, but dying to live. For a moment I could forget who I was, and what I wasn¡¯t.

    The notes began to fade into silence as the dance concluded. My soul leaving the heavens to settling back into my body, breathless. Tristan¡¯s eyes were unfocused, his breathing equally ragged as he led us from the dancefloor. I was clay in a potters hands, and while Tristan was no master, he was skilled. I longed for him to lead me into another dance, but as the music began again he pulled us into the shadows.

    ¡°Why are we¡ª¡± I looked up into his face, and saw a hunger so raw that I stumbled back a step. His grip held firmly to my arm.

    Tristan lifted my bare hand to his mouth, and languidly kissed the back of my palm. ¡°You dance divinely.¡± He murmered against my skin, before raising his eyes to my lips, lingering a moment too long for comfort. I moved to pull away, but Tristan held my hand firmly in his grasp.

    ¡°I think we should return the dancefloor.¡± My voice was light, playful, but I could barely contain the cold apprehension that ran down my spine.

    ¡°But how will I know you better if we don¡¯t talk? Humor me a while.¡± His face leaned closer to mine until his breath grazed my face. I stiffened, realizing just how strongly of alcohol Tristan smelled.

    We weren¡¯t secluded, merely out of focus in the dark. ¡°I fear you will not enjoy knowing me, my lord.¡± Trapped between his chest and the wall at my back, I refused to be cowed into ducked under his arm like a child. I held my posture in challenge. ¡°I¡¯m much too dull for conversation.¡±

    He smiled, eyes unfocused. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m better at other uses of the mouth.¡± His eyes lingered on mine a moment, speaking softly, ¡°You have the most peculiar eyes¡ª¡± Without any further warning, Tristan fell against me, his mouth moving against mine.

    I froze, shocked at the intrusion. I¡¯d never been kissed, and immediately found myself repulsed by the his lips, wet to the point of being slimy. When his tongue snaked out to claim my mouth, I bit it hard enough to taste his iron.

    Tristan yelped, letting go of my hand to stumble out of the shadows. Heads turned as he cursed. ¡°How dare you!¡± He hissed at me, touching his tongue and checking for blood, pulling away red fingertips. ¡°Do you even know who I am?!¡±

    Quiet filled my ears as more heads turned, the music stopped abruptly at his continued shouts. Do you even know how I am? How ostentatious.

    Tristan repeated himself, louder this time, gaining even more attention as our hosts were forced to intervene.

    ¡°Out of my way.¡± Reginald Rensfield ordered, shouldering his way towards us. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Tristan pointed an accusing finger at me. ¡°I demand that this woman be escorted immediately.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?¡± Lord Rensfield looked between the two of us, his eyes searching mine for the answer.

    ¡°I bit him.¡± I said quietly, ¡°He forced his mouth upon mine, so I bit him.¡±

    Reginald looked aghast, rounding on Tristan with surprising speed for his age. ¡°Is this true Lord Kayn? Did you dare force yourself onto Lady LeMont!?¡±

    ¡°LeMont? No, that can¡¯t be¡ª¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes widened in horror, sudden realization sinking in. The unmistakable color of my eyes that¡¯d already commented on. Eyes that every Bloodbound mage shared. Panic seeped through his pores as beads of sweat formed along his brows.

    ¡°Lady LeMont, I apologize! If I¡¯d realized who you were I wouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªWouldn¡¯t have what?!¡± I kept my voice even, but firm. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have danced with me? Or you wouldn¡¯t have tried to kiss me?¡± I touched my lips, a wicked thought coming to mind.

    He followed my fingers and paled even further. ¡°You¡ªyou bit me.¡±

    ¡°You kissed me.¡± My mouth curled into an ugly scowl.

    ¡°A Bloodbound bit me!¡± His voice rose with an edge of hysteria as he rounded on Lord Rensfield, grabbing him by his lapel. ¡°You can¡¯t let her bind me!¡±

    This is why I didn¡¯t allow myself to hope at these parties, why I was content to watch from the wall. Bloodbound mages are incredibly rare among the Magebound. The LeMont family, my family is the only documented lineage to have ever possessed it. Touching the blood of another person can put them wholly in the mage¡¯s control. The victims performing any number of sins on behalf of their master. They could be bound and never even know it.

    I clenched my fists. All of the LeMont¡¯s before me possessed the binding except for me. A fact that was not so well hidden within the Astalian court, but none of them believed it. It was why I had no prospects. Why no courtiers dared to approach too close. Even the Rensfields, who¡¯ve known of my ineptitude from a young age still recoiled from me if I moved too quickly. Foolishly I¡¯d thought that Tristan was brave enough to look past my name to dance with me, but as I watched him cower, I realized that he¡¯d simply not known who I was.

    Reginald was holding Tristan by his arms now, attempting to calm him. ¡°Daelyn is not going to bind you Lord Kayn.¡± But I caught his furtive glance at me, Lord Rensfield didn¡¯t know what I would do, because he thought that I could.

    Astalians don¡¯t understand Magebindings, and I had no patience to teach them. ¡°Yes, why would I bind him when I can just as easily have Tristan Kayn arrested?¡± Stepping closer, I scrubbed the remaining spit from my lips. ¡°But I didn¡¯t need to bite you Tristan, all I needed was your saliva.¡± I wouldn¡¯t have even needed it from the kiss. If I was truly a Bloodbound mage, I could¡¯ve used the traces he¡¯d left on the back of my hand minutes ago. I lowered my voice until it sounded like gravel. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again this season.¡± I commanded every ounce of power I could imagine into the words. ¡°You will leave, immediately. Go to your home, and do not come out until all the leaves have died. You will not speak to me, and if I see you ever again,¡± My smile was sharp as daggers. ¡°I will show you why even the Emperor fears us.¡±

 Chapter 3 - LeMonts Dont Retreat

    Tristan looked sick, as if I¡¯d just struck him before he bolted from the ballroom. No one else moved. They all seemed to hold a collective breath as they waited to see what would happen next, what I would do next. I could feel the heat of my cheeks as I fought to keep frustrated tears from spilling out of my eyes, pressing my mouth into a thin, bloodless line.

    ¡°I see no reason to inform his grace of tonight¡¯s events.¡± My voice strained against the emotion in my throat, the emotion that wanted nothing more than to escape in sobs of rage. I wanted to say more, but what else could I say? That I was sorry? I wasn¡¯t sorry. I¡¯d been humilitated, and I feared that if I did continue to speak, that my broken voice would be due to sadness instead of the disgust that choked me. I turned on a heel and left.

    Whispers followed me out. ¡°Heiress of Blood.¡±

    ¡°Wicked mage.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why Alexia thought tonight would be any different, if anything it was infintely worse. Normally I was left alone to suffer in silent humiliation, never had I been openly accused in front of the entire Astalian court. It didn¡¯t matter that Alexia had spent hours on my hair, or that the rouge of my cheeks had been painstakingly made by mixing her own pigments, everything was ruined.

    ¡°The LeMont¡¯s have no place in Astalia.¡± A surprisingly vehement voice said and I searched for the speaker among the crowd. I didn¡¯t find them. For all their opinions, they weren¡¯t brave enough to meet my eye. Funny, I could say the same thing about almost every courtier in attendance. None of us, save the Rensfields belonged in Astalia.

    Of course my threat didn¡¯t help the situation, but it¡¯d been an empty promise. Did they not think that if I had been blessed with a bloodbinding that my father would keep it a secret? He¡¯d been painfully vocal in his disappointment. The Astalian Court should have accepted me, I was just like them, bindless families of the empire sent to live across the sea.

    I left without another word as the clock struck eleven, climbing into my family¡¯s coach. The LeMont crest on the door mocked my retreat, LeMont¡¯s don¡¯t retreat. This one did. The angry tears I¡¯d held in finally overflowed in the darkness of the cabin, itchy and wet as they dripped down my chin. What a fool I¡¯d been to dance again.

    The carriage finally turned off the main road and onto the drive of the manor, and I wiped the remnants of moisture off my face before the doorman helped me inside. It was late, and most of the staff had either left for the night or had gone to bed, and without my father¡¯s presence the atmosphere was almost warm and inviting. I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding, safe in the privacy the manor.

    Grabbing an oil lamp, I climbed up the stairs and moved down the dark hall until I found my door. The knob turned with a click, and I nearly dropped the lamp in surprise as Alexia shot up off the bed. Her eyes glistening in the lamplight.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°hy aren''t you with your mother?¡± I blinked in confusion, shutting the door behind me and carefully setting the lamp onto the vanity. ¡°You went home.¡±

    ¡°Mum is fine, Thomas is with her tonight.¡± Alexia rubbed at her eyes. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want someone with whom to share all the details of the night.¡± The freckles of her nose scrunched. ¡°You rarely stay so late, could it be that tonight is the night that a young man stole your attention?¡±

    Tristan. My teeth ground together at the thought. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me to undo my own lacings.¡± All I wanted was to change the subject, to sound playful, but it came out like an accusation.

    I could feel, more than see Alexia come over to pull at the ends of the lacings, hesitantly loosening them. ¡°I do trust you to undo the lacings,¡± Her fingers stilled a moment. ¡°If anything, I don¡¯t trust you to put the dress away.¡± A small and shallow laugh. ¡°You¡¯d leave it in a pile on the floor to wrinkle.¡°

    Alexia pursed her lips, we both knew the dress couldn¡¯t burn, but she made no other comment as she pulled the last of the cord out of the bodice. Undone, I escaped the dress and Alexia quickly spirited it out of site.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Frustration was exhausting, and without the dress to fuel it I finally felt the effects of the night disappate. I grabbed my nightdress, barely managing to pull it down to my ankles before collapsing onto the edge of the mattress. I ripped out the decorative hair pins, tossing them blindly across the room. A tiny ting everytime one struck the bare floor.

    ¡°Was it that bad?¡± Alexia¡¯s voice was quiet, unsure if she should even be asking. She sounded small and young again. I hated that I was the cause of her quiet.

    I squeezed my eyes shut, swallowing the lump in my throat. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Her expression was grim as Alexia reached for the hairbrush on the vanity. I sat up and we fell back into routine as Alexia tackled the thick locks of my hair. Minutes passed as she worked from my waist to my scalp in silence. ¡°I had hoped you would¡¯ve had a better start this season...¡± She trailed off, softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°The Rensfields were obligated to invite House LeMont. In my father¡¯s absence it fell to me to attend. I¡¯ve known for weeks.¡± I pulled my knees up to my chest, resting my chin. ¡°It was the worst humiliation I think I¡¯ve ever suffered.¡± It came out quiet. I hated how vulnerable I felt. ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful and I got my hopes for something that wasn¡¯t real. At least I¡¯ll always have you.¡±

    Alexia¡¯s finger¡¯s fluttered to a stop, and I heard a quiet sniffle.

    ¡°Alexia?¡± I twisted around just in time to watch her face crumble. All control she¡¯d been holding onto was swept away as tears poured down her cheeks. She wiped at them violently. ¡°What is it? Is it your mother? Has the illness progressed?!¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI thought that if¡ª¡± Alexia choked between ragged sobs. ¡°If you just found someone tonight, it¡ªit would be easier.¡±

    ¡°What would be easier?!¡±

    Her cries only grew in volume as she wailed. I¡¯d never seen Alexia like this. Even when her mother first fell ill months ago she was only ever somber, I¡¯d never seen her inconsolable. I gripped her hand, not knowing what else I could do but thanthat my father had yet to return to the country.

    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± I pleaded above her wails, ¡°I can''t understand what''s happened if you don''t tell me!¡±

    She hiccupped, fighting to gain enough control to speak. ¡°It was my brother. He''s been avoiding me, and this morning Thomas went to the magistrate''s office. I thought that maybe I was being paranoid, that there are so many other things he could''ve gone to the magistrate for, but tonight when I went home¡ª¡± she hiccupped again. ¡°¡ªHe handed me the marriage contract. I''m going to walk the Path.¡±

    The Bridal Path.

    My body froze. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I couldn''t even look at him.¡± Her fingers twisted in the folds of the blanket. ¡°I didn¡¯t even check on mum. He was waiting for me with the contract open on the table when I walked in.¡±

    ¡°But how? Your mother would never have allowed him to¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s not her choice, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± A fresh wave of tears poured down her face. ¡°But legally, he¡¯s the head of the house,¡± she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°If papa were here... he never would have considered it.¡±

    ¡°What about Nora? Tell me Thomas didn¡¯t stoop so low as to sell you both!¡±

    Alexia laughed bitterly. ¡°No, Nora will be fine. Even he sees that she¡¯s too young, barely sixteen last month. No.¡± She clenched at the bedding until her knuckles went white. ¡°The bride price he got for me is enough that Nora will never have to make the walk herself.¡±

    ¡°How dare he treat you like another asset to be sold.¡± My anger burned hot in my veins. ¡°And for what? Money?¡±

    ¡°Mum¡¯s not getting better.¡± Her voice was quiet, the fight had gone out of it. ¡°The bride price will pay for her treatment and then some. More than enough to take care of the three of them for years.¡±

    ¡°I would have been happy to pay for her treatment.¡± I said bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to void the contract. I can go to the magistrate in the morning,¡± It wasn¡¯t too late. ¡°I can fix this.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°The funds have already been exchanged. He¡¯s already paid for the healer to come.¡± She wiped away another tear. ¡°Thomas would never allow anyone else to pay for her treatment. She¡¯s our mother, she¡¯s our problem.¡±

    I threw up my hands in frustration. ¡°Curse your brother¡¯s stupid pride! Alexia, you¡¯ll never even know if the treatment worked.¡± None of the brides ever came back. None of the brides were ever heard from again. ¡°How long until Trasenmar?¡±

    Alexia covered her face with her hands as a new wave of anguish ripped through her. ¡°Two weeks.¡± Two weeks until my world would be ripped apart.

    Alexia cried until there were no more tears left to shed. Cried until her body could no longer hold itself upright and collapsed onto the bed. It was too late into the night to leave, and while I told myself that the reason I let her sleep was because it would be rude to wake the coach driver to take her home, it was because I was being selfish. Alexia had two weeks left in Covosna, the only place she¡¯d ever known. In the morning she would leave to spend her remaining time with her mother, as she should, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say goodbye.

    It was laughable that only hours ago I¡¯d cared so much about what had happened at the ball. It was an insignificant event compared to this. What had I truly suffered? Embarassement? Alexia was losing everything. Her family, her friends, her ability to choose who she would spend her life, and for what? For a fraction of the wealth sewn onto the bodice of my ballgown, and I¡¯d carelessly spoke of burning it.

    I had to find a way to save her.

 Chapter 4 - The Eidolon

    Hours passed as I watched Alexia sleep. I begged my mind for a solution; a salvation for my friend, but answers didn¡¯t come as I drifted into a restless dream. I knew it was a dream because somehow I was sixteen again, and before I could stop my hand, it raised to knock on the heavy door to my father¡¯s study.

    ¡°Come in.¡± His voice was curt as I pushed into the dimly lit room.

    ¡°Father,¡± I started, wondering how to phrase my question. ¡°I¡¯ve come to ask if I am to be a bride.¡±

    My father was a tall, broad shouldered man who was imposing even while seated. He set down his quill to scrutinize me. ¡°And for what purpose do you find yourself curious about being a bride?¡±

    It was embarrassing to confess that I found the girls who walked the bridal path lovely. I would have rather asked my mother, but she had been buried for years. Even if she were alive, she¡¯d never give me the time to ask. My father was all I had left. ¡°Because Trasenmar is next year?¡±

    My father sneered in disgust. ¡°Only peasants walk the Bridal Path. Do you wish to be a peasant, Daelyn?¡±

    My face flushed red in embarrassment. ¡°N¡ªno, father, I just thought that since I was sixteen that I might¡ª¡±

    He raised a hand to silence me. ¡°That you might what?¡± He rested his chin on the back of his interwoven fingers, eyes narrowed on me. ¡°That you would get to parade yourself like a whore through town while wearing your golden shackle? The blood of kings runs through our veins, the power to rule from the shadows is our legacy, and you would rather be dragged to the docks to become property of some lesser lord?!¡±

    ¡°That¡ªthat¡¯s not what I meant, I didn¡¯t know...¡± I was crumpling under the intensity of his stare, the radiating heat of his anger that I¡¯d never known before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be silent!¡± The Duke shouted at me, but it was more than that. His command echoed across the space between us through our shared blood. It forced more than just my silence. He wanted more than my silence, and I could feel my body becoming immobile under his anger. I couldn¡¯t turn away. I couldn¡¯t clench my fists or dig my nails into the fleshy bit of my palm in nervous habit. I was frozen in place, unable to make a sound. My panic began to rise as my lungs stood just as paralyzed by his bloodbinding as the rest of me.

    ¡°You are my daughter, not a common whore to be traded across the sea! We may be removed from Etheroz, but we are not so desperate as to trade our bloodline for their scraps!¡±

    I wanted to scream, to beg, anything to make my lungs work again. I was suffocating.

    Be silent.

    Spots began to cover my vision, covering the dim light of my father¡¯s study with black and it felt too real to be a dream.

    With an irritated ¡°hmph,¡± he released his compulsion on me, and I was no longer silent.

    My lungs expanded as I collapsed onto the floor, sweat dripped down my brows as I gasped greedy breaths. The duke''s shadow fell over me, and I clenched my teeth in terror, my eyes glued to the floor. He¡¯d never hurt me before, and I wasn¡¯t even sure if he¡¯d even meant to.

    Yes he has. A thought whispered in my mind, but as quickly as it came, it was swept away by the dream.

    Jasper LeMont crouched down beside me and forced my chin up. He gripped tightly until I was staring into the red irises that we shared. ¡°Look at what you made me do, daughter. I¡¯m sorry I lost my temper.¡± He wiped the tear streaks I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d made on my cheek. ¡°Go clean yourself up for supper, we have company arriving tonight.¡±

    As if he was also dismissing me from the dream, I gasped awake, jolting upright and nearly off the chair. Shaking, I couldn¡¯t remember where I was until I saw Alexia asleep on the bed to my right. Memories of the night before flooded back; the ball, the humiliation, and then the Bridal Path. Carefully I stepped across the floor to the washbasin to scrub the nightmare from my mind, splashing cold water over my face. I¡¯d had this dream before, so vivid that it could almost be a memory, but memories faded and resonated with familiarity. This dream was more like looking into a mirror and not knowing which side of it you were on. The glass cracking, but never breaking.

    When Alexia woke, we walked down the hall together and down the stairs. Her eyes were still swollen and red, but she took her steps confidently as we made our way into the kitchen for a small breakfast before she¡¯d need to leave. As I¡¯d suspected last night, her cries had echoed through the manor, and the permanent staff had heard them. When asked what happened, Alexia shared the news of her looming departure, and they reacted as most in Astalia did¡­with joyful celebration.

    ¡°I wonder which house you¡¯ll be joining!¡± The cook cried happily. ¡°You¡¯re going to love it, my dear. Soon you¡¯ll even have servants of your own!¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t forget what it¡¯s like to be one.¡± A maid interjected. ¡°You¡¯ll be a proper lady once you arrive on the continent.¡±

    There were so many hugs, congratulations, and excitement as every member of the staff came into the kitchen to voice their approval. Not a single one of them was concerned for her safety, or the fact that we¡¯d never see her again. To them, walking the Bridal Path was an honor, a way for any girl to join the otherwise untouchable ranks of nobility. I couldn¡¯t bear their celebrations, so I grabbed an apple and retreated to the parlor, leaving Alexia to her well-wishers.

    Sitting down, I stared numbly out the window. Worry tugged at my chest, an anxiety that last night¡¯s dream had only made worse. I took a few deep breaths, like it would chase away the remnants of lingering fear. Dreams like last night¡¯s weren¡¯t that uncommon, but this was one of the few that I could remember in detail.

    ¡°When did you leave?¡± Alexia asked.

    My eyes shot open, and I nearly jolted in surprise. I hadn¡¯t realized that I¡¯d slipped so deeply into thought.

    She didn¡¯t notice my distraction as she continued, ¡°I suppose I can forgive you for leaving me to the wolves. You did sleep in a chair after all.¡± Her smile faltered at that. ¡°You could have woke me.¡±

    I slid over to make room for Alexia beside me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep even if I had.¡± I gnawed on my lower lip for a second. ¡°Do you want to walk the Bridal Path?¡±

    She opened her mouth, but I rushed on. ¡°You, Alexia. Not the girl who¡¯s bound by some contract to fulfill it. Forget about titles and wealth. Do you want to walk the Bridal Path and cross the sea?¡± My voice cracked into a whisper. ¡°To never return to Astalia?¡±

    Alexia turned away, exhaustion and sadness replacing the smile that she wore in the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be selected...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡± I held her hands gently. ¡°Do you wish to marry a man you¡¯ve never met, to leave everything you¡¯ve ever known for a title?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try.¡± Her voice was a soft whisper.

    ¡°If you want this, know that you have my blessing. I will always love you, Alexia. You¡¯ve been my friend for years, but I need to know that this decision is not just your brothers¡­that you want it too.¡±

    Alexia hesitated, wrestling a moment with her answer. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± She confided quietly. ¡°I don''t know this man...¡± Her eyes began to tear up. ¡°I never told you, but there was a boy I¡¯d hoped would ask after me...¡± her voice trailed off before she cleared her throat and tried again. ¡°It¡¯s too late now. It¡¯s doubtless Thomas would have approved of him anyways.¡±

    I¡¯ve never had a flirt, or anyone I''d hoped would become one, but I couldn¡¯t imagine what it was like to have the option taken away. ¡°I¡¯ll have all of your belongings sent to your mother''s later this afternoon.¡± I pulled her close in a tight hug to whisper in her ear. ¡°I will do everything in my power to stop this. If I can¡¯t nullify the contract, then I¡¯ll find a way to take you off the path.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s treason to take a bride off of the path,¡± she hissed in a whisper. ¡°To even suggest it is reckless.¡±

    I clenched my teeth together stubbornly. ¡°If I can undo the enchantment, we will have to run.¡± I conceded. ¡°But I will find a way, if you want me to. If I fail I¡¯ll be fine, and nothing will change. But if I succeed, we can go wherever we want, and we¡¯ll find a way for you to see your family again. Do you want me to try?¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Alexia¡¯s hug only became fiercer. ¡°I think I know you well enough to know you¡¯ll try anyways.¡±

    ¡°Only if you want me to?¡± My voice was timid, hesitant in its question.

    To anyone who might see us in the parlor, we were just saying our farewells. None of them would have been able to hear Alexia¡¯s answer but me. No one realized that as I was waving goodbye to Alexia¡¯s carriage, I was already counting the amount of laws I was willing to break.

    My father returned from his trip as expected a few days later. I may not have known the exact day he was due to return, but when I awoke to fervent cleaning, I knew his ship had docked at the port. Three days had passed, and I was no closer to finding a way for Alexia to escape the Bridal Path. I¡¯d been discreet when I¡¯d visited the magistrate the day before, and buying out a marriage contract was apparently not something that even the duke could do.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady LeMont,¡± The magistrate had said, with a faint sheen of sweat forming along his temples. ¡°But the contracts are between Emperor Cassemir, the noble grooms, and then the families of the brides. There¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean that.¡± I tapped a finger against my bottom lip. ¡°The Emperor hasn¡¯t even received the contracts yet. It would be a simple thing to replace one bride with another, would it not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the contract is charmed. There is no undoing it at this point.¡± He stood from his desk, nervous to meet my eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your lady¡¯s maid was selected without consulting you first, Lady LeMont. If I had been aware of the young woman''s employment, I would have encouraged Thomas to meet with you first.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I stood, holding my hand out for him to take. ¡°Thank you again for agreeing to meet with me on such short notice.¡±

    He eyed my hand like it was a viper, and shakily took it to kiss the back of my glove. He looked like he was going to be sick.

    I fought the urge to glare, schooling my face into neutrality. ¡°Are you quite alright?¡±

    He straightened quickly, dropping my hand so fast it felt thrown as he ushered me out the door. ¡°Yes, of course. If that will be all?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for my response as the door shut and then locked behind me.

    If I couldn¡¯t buy out the marriage contract, then I¡¯d have to learn more about the Bridal Path and its intricacies. With my father¡¯s imminent return, I was stuck waiting with the steward to greet him near the door. Daniel was an older man who¡¯d been helping run my father¡¯s affairs since I was young. A little bit portlier than when he first started years ago.

    ¡°Trasenmar is such a fascinating festival, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I asked.

    Daniel eyed me from the side, hands behind his back. ¡°I suppose it is.¡±

    ¡°I never quite understood how the marriage contracts work in relation to the treaty. Alexia told me that funds are exchanged immediately, and not on the day that they leave on Trasenmar.¡±

    He hmph¡¯d to himself. ¡°Normally it would make more business sense to pay for goods and services at the date of completion. In most cases, the representatives of the grooms arrive in advance with the funds for the exchange. Then as brides are... offered, the families are immediately compensated. The representatives then appraise the brides, and if a representative is satisfied with an unclaimed bride, the contract is signed on the groom¡¯s behalf. It¡¯s very efficient.¡±

    It was efficient for livestock, not women. A bird flew by overhead and the maids paused their work to glance up, as if expecting a different pair of wings, before continuing their work. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather risky though?¡± I prodded innocently, getting his head to turn towards me just a fraction. ¡°What if one of the brides falls ill and can¡¯t make the journey? What if one of the brides dies unexpectedly? What happens then if the family has already been paid?¡±

    The steward nodded solemnly. ¡°It is incredibly rare, however accidents have occurred in the past. If it is a temporary illness, then the trip will need to be delayed. The representatives will wait for them to recover, and postpone the voyage until they are well enough to take it.¡± He paused. ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about Miss Alexia¡¯s mother. I want you to rest assured that even if a kraken were to rise from the deep, taking the ship and everyone on it, the bride price would not be taken away from the family. It was theirs by right as soon as they signed their portion of the marriage contract.¡±

    I tried to hide my disgust at the casual way he spoke of the money, but he had shared more than I¡¯d expected. I conjured a sniffle. ¡°I¡¯ll miss her terribly, and after hearing that her mother has been sick¡ª¡± I let my voice quiver. ¡°I must confess, traveling across the sea terrifies me. I worry that the ship would capsize and then she¡¯ll have been sold for nothing.¡±

    ¡°It is an honor to participate in the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you for putting my worries at ease.¡± I interrupted with finality.

    Daniel bowed his head curtly. ¡°You¡¯re quite welcome, my lady.¡±

    If money had already been exchanged, and Alexia conveniently went missing from the Bridal Path, her mother would still receive the care she needed. Accidents happen all the time...

    My thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of my father¡¯s carriage. The steward quickly left my side to open the door of the manor house. ¡°Welcome back, Your Grace.¡±

    The duke grunted a reply as he stepped through the doorway, handing the steward his traveling cloak and hat. Behind him the stable hands were already swarming around the carriage, removing the luggage before taking the horses to the stable.

    My father turned to me expectantly, and I dipped into a curtsy. ¡°Welcome home, my lord father.¡±

    Wordlessly he appraised me as he always did, but his judgemental gaze lingered far longer than it should. Sweat formed on the back of my neck as I scrambled to wonder at what imperfection he may have found. My dress was a dark blue with a high collar, and lace at the neck and wrists. It was clean, unwrinkled, and the fabrics were of high quality. I fought the urge to fidget. There was nothing out of the ordinary, so why was he continuing to stare?

    ¡°Is something wrong, father?¡± I asked.

    He picked up a lock of my hair. ¡°Where is your lady''s maid?¡±

    I resisted the urge to snatch the strands back. I¡¯d brushed my hair when I''d woken up, but the best I could do without Alexia was to pull it back. I''d left it loose, and now the waves were all tangled. ¡°Forgive me for my presentation. Alexia was sold to the Bridal Path and I¡¯ve yet to consider a replacement to assist me.¡±

    ¡°What a waste.¡± He sniffed a bit distastefully before addressing Daniel. ¡°Find a replacement by tomorrow morning, I will not have my daughter looking like she belongs on a farm.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Your Grace.¡± Daniel bowed at the waist before following my father back towards his study.

    Self-conscious, I tried to finger comb the ends of my hair. Alexia had known how to help keep it shiny and smooth, less prone to tangle, but she wasn¡¯t here to ask. A breeze ruffled the locks in protest at my attempts, but I did what I could with my fingers. I did not enjoy having my father''s attention.

    The air outside began to still, and the servants glanced around nervously at one another as a thick silence followed. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up at the unnatural quiet. The horses pulled at their tethers nervously, prompting the stable hands to try and calm the beasts.

    The light outside dimmed as a large shadow spread across the ground and pooled before the doorway. The ground silently trembled as the shadow took form, rising like a black fog that became tangible as a massive, winged beast alighted soundlessly on the ground. An Eidolon. It arched its powerful back muscles into a long stretch, flexing and scratching its clawed toes against the stone with a screech. Each wing was nearly twice as long as its body, and while its fur was black as night, the wings were white as an eagle''s, and tipped with gold.

    The servants working around the carriage startled at the imposing presence of the Eidolon, having expected him to arrive by sky and not by shadow. With the body of a large jungle cat, he was easily taller than most men when standing. Sitting, the creature came up to my shoulders and could easily end any life that he wished. Most of the servants eyed my father¡¯s guardian fearfully, many making the blessed mark over their foreheads at his presence.

    Even after years of following as my father''s shadow, the staff were unsure of how to react to the Eidolon living among us. There are many legends of mythical creatures that used to roam our world, before the old gods withdrew to their realm. Thought to be extinct or gone with the divine, no one had seen a legendary Eidolon in generations. They only existed in murals and religious texts, outside of the one that had appeared at Hillcrest three years ago.

    The Eidolon eyed me, his smooth and ethereal voice purred disinterest. ¡°So Alexia is leaving to cross the sea?¡±

    Months without seeing Caspian, even I was caught off guard by the exotic lethality that he presented. Able to fly and vanish without a trace, Eidolons were said to have been the messengers between the celestial and the Earth. It was terrifying to think that a creature so large and powerful could appear without making a single sound. Historically, Eidolons advised kings, changed the tide of wars, and because of their pivotal roles, they were rarely seen by commonfolk.

    To be accompanied by an Eidolon was proof that House LeMont was Godsblessed, and to be in one''s presence was a great honor. A fact that for some reason, my father kept well hidden outside of Hillcrest.

    Caspian waited for my response with a bored flick of the tail and rustle of wings. His golden eyes could see far into the distance, and late into the night, a designed predator from head to toe. I ached to learn more about the history of our world, and the old gods whom he used to serve, but Caspian had no interest in sharing his knowledge.

    While intelligent, Caspian had little interest in being civil and rarely tolerated my questions. He was rude most days and did what he could to get under my skin most others. So, unlike most of the house, I did not revere Caspian. Shaking off my temporary stupor, I snapped back angrily. ¡°She didn¡¯t choose to go.¡±

    ¡°A true shame. I rather liked that one.¡± He almost sounded genuine in his remorse, but the thing with Caspian was that he was never genuine.

    I was in no mood for the snide comments he was doubtlessly about to add to his thought. ¡°Well, this was a lovely chat,¡± I said, grabbing at my skirts and turning for the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it where it is before you find a way to ruin it.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you wish, mistress.¡± Caspian hissed, ruffling his feathers at my dismissal.

    I don''t know what I''d originally done to make Caspian dislike me, but he made no effort to hide his distaste for my presence. Either avoiding me or starting an argument, he made it clear that he was uninterested. He used the title of ¡°mistress¡± in mockery. Compared to a spiritual being such as himself, my status was inconsequential and my lifespan already fleeting. When Caspian showed up three years ago, I hoped so desperately that he would share his knowledge with me, that I could learn about the world outside of Astalia, maybe even build a friendship with him. Instead I found indifference.

    I turned around at the top of the stairs to look back at the door. Caspian decided to lie in the middle of the doorway, forcing the servants to go to the back of the manor to avoid stepping over him. Feline behavior for one who claimed to be above such things. I despised how easily he ignored me.

    A tiny pinch of pain flared in my chest, and I rubbed at the skin over my heart. A tiny divot marred the flesh there under my clothes, not a scar but sometimes it ached like one. As if in response, Caspian¡¯s head turned towards the stairs, and I fled.

 Chapter 5 - A Taste of Power

    It was early morning and there were only five days left before Alexia would walk the Bridal Path. Too many days I¡¯d spent avoiding my father and Caspian, both of which would stop me if they knew what I was attempting. After a week of frustration and loneliness, I decided to try and visit Alexia.

    Alexia¡¯s mother¡¯s house was close to the traders market. It was in a nicer part of town, but the stench of the slums still wafted up the street as the carriage slowed to a halt. The house itself was tiny, and squished between buildings like an afterthought. I¡¯d only been here a few times before, and still hesitated before I knocked. The door opened, but instead of the petite blonde greeting me, a tall man with red hair and freckles opened the door.

    ¡°Thomas, I presume?¡± I didn¡¯t hide my disappointed scowl.

    He eyed me blankly. I hadn¡¯t personally met Alexia¡¯s brother before, and I hadn¡¯t dressed as a LeMont before making the journey into town. Thomas had no reason to know who I was, save for the LeMont family crest on the carriage door behind me.

    ¡°Yeah, and you are?¡± He asked.

    I held out my bare hand cordially. ¡°Lady Daelyn LeMont.¡±

    Recognition changed his expression as he backed up into the house, refusing to touch me. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    I lowered my arm down to my side. ¡°I assure you that while I am very irritable that you did not consult me before deciding to sell my personal attendant to some foreign lord, I am here under the best of intentions.¡± I stepped forward to peer around him. ¡°And seeing as I am here, I will not be leaving until I¡¯ve met with your sister. So I suggest you invite me in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my lady, but Alexia is not here.¡±

    I opened my mouth, but he rushed on.

    ¡°Truly, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you. The duke has only been good for me and mine.¡±

    I grit my teeth together. ¡°If she¡¯s not here, then where is Alexia? I need to meet with her.¡±

    ¡°She has gone to the dress maker with the other brides. They¡¯re being fitted for the ceremony.¡±

    Of course. There were many preparations being made, and of course it would be the day I tried to meet with her.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I sighed, trying to not feel defeated by such a small matter. ¡°Could you pass on a message to her for me?¡±

    Thomas nodded warily.

    I racked my brain for something that didn''t sound suspicious, and wasn¡¯t utterly pointless. ¡°When they line the brides up, can you ask her if she can request to be last in the procession?¡±

    Some of Thomas¡¯s earlier apprehension left as he looked at me skeptically. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What games are you playing with my sister?¡±

    I glared right back. ¡°I don¡¯t play games with the lives of those I claim to care about.¡± I snapped. ¡°However, if you must know and are doubtlessly aware, the Bridal Path passes by the LeMont Estate. I would like her to go last if possible so that I might walk with her the rest of the way to the docks, without disturbing the other brides.¡±

    ¡°No one walks with the brides,¡± Thomas said stoically. ¡°It¡¯s forbidden.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s strongly discouraged.¡± I clarified with as much confidence and authority as I could. ¡°There is no official rule against it, and it¡¯s only discouraged because it¡¯s disruptive to the other brides. If it wasn¡¯t discouraged, then the whole city would follow them to the docks.¡± I stood up straighter, challenging him to contradict me. ¡°Unless there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to educate a LeMont on, something you know that I don''t?¡±

    He shrunk back against the door. ¡°No, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I concluded. ¡°So you¡¯ll tell her what I said?¡±

    He swallowed hard as he nodded, and I noticed beads of sweat had formed along his forehead and upper lip.

    I reached out without thinking. ¡°Are you feverish?¡±

    Thomas nearly jumped away from my fingers, cowering in the shadows of the house. ¡°Please don¡¯t curse me! I''ll tell her, you have my word.¡±

    Exasperated, I pulled my hand back. ¡°Is that why you look sick? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯m going to curse you?¡± I could help the bitter laugh that escaped my throat. ¡°How would I even begin to curse you? I''m clearly unarmed.¡± I didn¡¯t even have a bag with me to hide a charm in.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Thomas shook his head. ¡°With your blood magic. All LeMonts have it.¡±

    ¡°Thomas, your sister has worked for me for years. I don¡¯t possess a bloodbinding.¡±

    But he shook his head in fervent disbelief. ¡°Everyone knows that you used your binding on Lord Kayn. The whole town knows he kissed you and no one¡¯s seen him since!¡±

    A few of the townsfolk were starting to slow their walk as they approached the house, lingering for an ear of gossip. My cheeks heated with irritation.

    ¡°If I came into my binding recently, then why didn¡¯t I command Alexia to strangle your throat when she told me that you sold her?!¡± I shouted back.

    ¡°Because you know Alexia would be devastated.¡± He lowered his eyes to the ground, refusing to look up at me anymore. ¡°She¡¯s too pure. My sister would never be the same if she were commanded to murder.¡±

    I rubbed at my temples, trying to dissipate my annoyance. How was it that after twenty-two years, still no one believed that I was without a magebinding? What else could I possibly do to prove it to anyone? If Lord Kayn had vanished after the night of the ball, then he was probably just too afraid to leave his house after my threat.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Alexia is too pure for murder. If I want you dead, I¡¯ll clearly have to do it myself.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a joke, but I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity that I would ever hurt anyone.

    Thomas didn¡¯t think it was funny, pulling a knife from his belt and pointing it at me. ¡°You might be a noble, but I¡¯m not afraid to defend myself.¡±

    I stepped back, a momentary panic coming over me before swallowing it down. ¡°I could have you thrown in jail for so much as pointing your knife at me, Thomas.¡± I threatened. ¡°Then who will take care of Nora and your mother? Not Alexia, you won¡¯t see her again after Trasenmar.¡± I turned to leave, glaring daggers at the coward of a man in the doorway. ¡°I want extra time with your sister on the last day that any of us will ever get to see her. Tell her to be at the back of the procession. If she isn¡¯t at the back, I won¡¯t be able to walk with her to the docks.¡±

    I gathered my skirts for the walk back to the carriage. ¡°If I don¡¯t get to walk with her to the docks, then I will immediately come and find you. Then I will use the bloodbinding¡ªthat you are so convinced that I have¡ª to enslave you so thoroughly, you won¡¯t even realize that it is my fault you pull all of your hair out and spend your life bald.¡±

    Thomas slammed the door shut, and I had to fight the urge not to throw myself against its frame. I wanted to continue threatening the man who started this mess, but proper ladies didn''t have the luxury of physical violence, and I¡¯d done enough lately to ruin my reputation without breaking down a door.

    Climbing back into the carriage, I rubbed at the tension in my temples. Dealing with Thomas had given me a headache. I knocked on the upper wall, and the carriage lurched forward, back to the manor. I closed my eyes, letting my body melt into the cushions as I thought about my conversation with Alexia¡¯s brother.

    Interesting that Lord Tristan Kayn hadn¡¯t been seen since the ball. It had been over a week by now, and even if he was afraid of me, there was nothing actually keeping him in his house. Fear of the duke or not, did he actually believe I would have him thrown in jail? For the amount of threatening I¡¯d done recently, I¡¯d never actually had anyone arrested, let alone punished. The most I¡¯d ever done was letting my anger come out in unhelpful bursts.

    But Thomas¡¯s conviction did give me a reason to pause with a flicker of impossible thought, and the more I thought about it, the more my heart raced.

    What if I did have the ability to bloodbind? I thought.

    It was rare, but it was possible to discover your magebinding later in life. Sometime before adulthood, but after reaching pubescence. If Tristan hadn¡¯t been seen since the ball, there was a chance that I had actually bound him, and he was truly trapped in his house for the remaining social season. The rumors circulating would be true, and it would explain why even the Magistrate had been hesitant, not even hesitant, he¡¯d been outright fearful to touch me!

    My mind raced with the improbability of it, but hope swelled in my chest, and it ignored all reason as it mapped out the pieces. If I could bloodbind, then I could command Alexia into leaving the Bridal Path. I didn¡¯t know much about the gold bands that were placed on the brides, outside of them containing the charms that forced their march. Surely a bloodbinding would take precedence over an attuned charm.

    In the hierarchy of magebindings, bloodbindings were the strongest. Even the strongest charmbinder would be weak compared to a weak bloodbinder. Their magic relied on imbuing other items with their magic, they couldn¡¯t charm someone directly. A bloodbinding was different. It weaves its way into a person so thoroughly that the body couldn¡¯t recognize the magic as foreign from itself. If I could get to her, I¡¯d simply command Alexia to follow me off of the path, and the bracelets wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.

    ¡°If only there was a way to test it...¡± I mumbled to myself, staring out the window as we left the traders market and turned onto the main street. Most of my father¡¯s servants were already bound to him. If I attempted to bloodbind one of them, they would be compelled to tell the duke, and I doubted any binding I could perform would be stronger than The Duke of Blood¡¯s in order to stop them.

    My stomach clenched at the self-proclaimed title, and I shook my head in an attempt to dislodge the spiral of thoughts. I needed to focus. If I was going to try and save Alexia, I had to also keep myself from giving into delusions. I had to prepare for the possibility that I did not come into my magebinding.

    ¡±So then what?¡± I whispered against the glass, picking up a finger to trace the outline of the metal cuffs from memory.

    If I was wrong, and I wasn¡¯t magebound, then I would have to remove the golden cuffs myself. It was treason to try and remove a bride from the path, and treason to remove the cuffs themselves, but could it be because they were easy to remove? Maybe it was as simple as pulling them off since they were only attuned to the wearer? The cuffs were tight, but they still possessed a latch to be removed. Even if it was a complicated latch, I could bring a jeweler¡¯s kit to quickly take it apart myself. It was probably wishful thinking, but it was the only backup plan I had if magebinding didn¡¯t work.

    Either way, the hope that swelled in my chest was hard to ignore as I turned my focus onto other aspects of the escape. For first time since Alexia had shared her fate, I felt like there was a chance to change it.

 Chapter 6 - Uneventful As Always

    That night, I sat at the table with my hands politely folded as I waited for my father. He¡¯d been back for a week, but as I watched the seconds tick by on the clock, I realized just how nervous I was to be near him. Our relationship was strained at best, especially since I was the reason my mother had spent so much time away before she died. I did genuinely try to share an interest in his work, and the business that he was involved with. The Duchy of Astalia would be mine to inherit someday, if the emperor did not gift it to another noble line.

    At times, I¡¯d prompt my father to explain his recent trade negotiations, and if he was in a pleasant mood, he¡¯d share anything worthwhile. My eyes drifted to the clock again, and I restrained myself from biting my lower lip. With my impending departure, it would be difficult to feign interest. Would he notice that I was distracted?

    The sound of soft padded feet echoed on the hardwood floor as Caspian slunk into the dining room, wings folded tightly against his back. From across the table, I watched as he leapt onto a bench positioned opposite of me.

    ¡°Your scowl is lovely today, Daelyn. Why, it almost brings out the wrinkles of your forehead.¡±

    I tried to relax my facial muscles. ¡°Do you think so? I¡¯m cultivating them to match my new career. I¡¯ve been trying to decide if I¡¯d prefer to be a spinster or a farmer. Which do you recommend, seeing as you¡¯ve chased mice for one, and gotten tangled up in a ball of yarn for the other?¡±

    ¡°Clever, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a shame that Alexia won¡¯t be able to appreciate you learning such a useful skill before she leaves. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s glad to be leaving though, it¡¯s not like you ever had time to care for her interests. I¡¯d leave too.¡±

    My cheeks burned red in an ugly mixture of bitterness. It wasn¡¯t true, but it was close enough to sting. ¡°I¡¯d follow Alexia to Etheroz if it meant not having to suffer your opinions anymore. You¡¯re a spiteful cat. I¡¯ll bet the reason that you¡¯re here is because the gods don¡¯t want to hear them either. Poor Caspian, stuck with the likes of us mortals. ¡±

    A flash of anger passed across his face. Anger and¡­hurt? It was gone so quickly that I almost didn¡¯t catch it at all.

    ¡°Yes, poor me, but at least I have my dignity. From what I hear, you made quite a pitiful display at the Rensfield Ball while we were away. Threatening men will get you no suitors, Daelyn.¡± He spat back.

    I winced, unable to help myself. ¡°What all have you heard?¡±

    ¡°That a certain young lord hasn¡¯t been seen since crossing paths with your barbs. In the streets they say that the Blood Heiress may have come into her gift after all.¡± Caspian replied lazily with a flick of the tail. ¡°I wonder what you could¡¯ve done to start that rumor.¡±

    Of course Caspian would have heard the rumors, though I hadn¡¯t realized just how widespread they¡¯d become in the days following the incident. I had to steer the conversation in another direction.

    ¡°All that magic at your disposal, and you use it to spy on me. Do you not have better things to do?¡± I retorted.

    Caspian yawned, showing off his powerful teeth. ¡°I am a creature of spirit and sky. I do not control what the breeze brings to me, I merely listen to it.¡± He paused, before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s interesting what secrets slip into the breeze when one least suspects a listener.¡±

    I shifted uncomfortably, trying not to worry that he¡¯d somehow heard my plans for Trasenmar. Forcing my shoulders to relax, I tried for nonchalance. ¡°True as that may be, a curious set of circumstances does not a bloodbound make.¡±

    ¡°And what set of circumstances might that be?¡± My father asked as he entered the dining room, making his way to the head of the table.

    Wonderful. I thought sarcastically as I took a drink from my wine glass, shooting a glare at Caspian as I did so. Of course he pretended not to notice as he straightened on the bench, somehow managing a sideways smirk across his feline face that only I could see.

    My father looked at me expectantly, and I lowered my glass carefully.

    ¡°Just a misunderstanding, it¡¯s nothing of concern.¡± I stated. Just another slight against me, no reason to look any deeper than that.

    One of the servants came in and poured whisky into my father¡¯s glass. The Duke didn¡¯t look away from me.

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to believe my daughter, I feel that I must be the true judge in what I should not concern myself with.¡± His voice was firm, but not yet commanding. A subtle choice of phrase that was both a warning, and a threat. The duke was offering me the chance to tell him without further provocation.

    ¡°Very well,¡± My heart raced as my mouth dried. ¡°I attended a ball at the Rensfield estate in your absence, to celebrate the opening of the season.¡± It was all just a balance of information, give him enough to be appeased, and not enough to want more. ¡°The Count of Deva¡¯s son asked me to dance, and hasn¡¯t been seen outside of his house since. I¡¯m being blamed for his absence.¡± I finished uncomfortably.

    The servant entered again with a tray of three soup bowls, the third being more of a saucer than a bowl to accommodate Caspian. The room was silent save for the soft sounds of the dishes being set against the table cloth. We both waited dutifully for my father to take the first bite before joining him.

    The duke didn''t speak until the servant finished and left. ¡°So this turned into a rumor because they think you''ve bound him?¡± My father shook his head. ¡°The people of this country are disappointingly unimaginative.¡±

    Content to let it drop, I nearly sagged with relief. If I did have a binding, I couldn¡¯t risk my father learning of it, not when I was attempting to leave. I ladled a spoonful of soup into my mouth, and across from me Caspian quietly lapped from his bowl with his eyes downcast. For as much as we disagreed and fought, we never dared to do it infront of my father.

    My father lowered his spoon into the now empty bowl as another servant swept in to clear away the dish. ¡°You know, they say that rumors are often born from fact. What did Lord Kayn do that started such a rumor, Daelyn?¡±

    I nearly dropped my spoon against the inside of the porcelain, scrambling for an answer he''d be satisfied with without damning Tristan for his drunken behavior.

    ¡°At the end of our dance, Lord Kayn kissed the back of my hand.¡± And then my mouth. I thought, unhelpfully. My father¡¯s face had already turned into a frown, I continued carefully. ¡°He didn¡¯t realize who I was, and when he did, he began to panic.¡±

    My father¡¯s eyes flashed in anger at the insult, but stayed focused as he latched to the details.

    ¡°Tell me how he panicked.¡± His voice was soft, but already his command was more than a suggestion as it pulled the words from my lips.

    Tell me how he panicked, my mind echoed as I struggled with what I had to share versus what I could withhold, and how to say it without suspicion.

    ¡°Tristan thought I was going to bloodbind him and it caught the attention of Lord Rensfield, who had to intervene to calm him down.¡± I cut myself off. He hadn¡¯t asked about what I¡¯d done. I didn¡¯t want to give anything more than was necessary.

    The smell was mouth watering as our next course was brought from the kitchen. Roast duck. The bird was seasoned with thyme and surrounded by potatoes and carrots. If I hadn¡¯t lost my appetite, I¡¯d be thrilled.

    The duke shifted his focus to Caspian. ¡°And what did you hear through the city, Eidolon?¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Caspian¡¯s jaw muscle twitched, and I watched as he also wrestled with what to share, and what to keep. I didn¡¯t know how my father was able to use bloodbinding on something other than human, but Caspian¡¯s careful response was constructed much like my own.

    ¡°The rumor claims that she commanded him to remain in his house for the remainder of the season.¡± He glanced in my direction. ¡°Nothing but the superstition of a paranoid people.¡±

    ¡°I was angry...¡± I whispered, clenching my hands in my skirt.

    At the head of the table, my father cut into his portion of duck. The cuts from his knife were forceful, the only sign that he was irritated.

    ¡°Anger is understandable, after all, he did publicly insult our House.¡± The duke nodded to himself, taking a bite of potato. ¡°So then, what is this about the Blood Heiress coming into her gift after all?¡±

    To an outsider, my father could portray the image of indifference very well. While he was clearly mad at the exchange between myself and Lord Kayn, he now simply appeared like he was making idle conversation as he ate. But this was a very thin line that I walked.

    Because of the nature of bloodbinding, there was quite a bit of grooming that went into our heirs. Bindings placed on the children to prevent them from murdering their parents, intentionally or not. My father had placed many bindings on me throughout my life, but when it became apparent that I had not come into my own magebinding, he stopped.

    I was desperate to believe that the rumors were true. That I had come into my magic late, and bound Lord Kayn to his house. In the last few hours, my rescue plan for Alexia had largely become hinged on it. Even though I couldn''t test it, I needed to believe I was capable of bloodbinding.

    If the Duke even suspected that I had magic, he would never let me leave. Instinctually, I knew he would hunt me to the ends of the earth if I became a bloodbound mage.

    ¡°As you well know, I have no ability to bind. Tristan¡¯s disappearance is self-imposed and nothing more.¡± I forced myself to take a bite of the duck, willing myself to chew and swallow. ¡°I am feared because I exist, my ability to bloodbind is irrelevant¡ª¡± I stopped. My father¡¯s narrowed gaze caused me to pale.¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Irrelevance is a funny thing. If you don¡¯t have a magebinding, then it is irrelevant what he thinks, but we never know how things will develop with time. Do you think you¡¯ve finally grown into your magebinding, Daelyn?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± A direct question. ¡°I¡ª¡± I coughed as my tongue refused to form the words. My face burned from the effort. ¡°Of course n¡ª¡± My throat closed around the word as I coughed again so violently I nearly choked. I grabbed my glass and drained the rest of the wine to try and clear my throat.

    My father pushed his chair back and rose to his feet before slamming his fists against the table. ¡°Do not make me pry it from your lips, child. Do you or do you not believe that you have the gift?!¡±

    Caspian¡¯s eyes widened in concern and alarm, all of his usual detachment gone.

    ¡°¡ªYes.¡± I choked out as tears pricked my eyes, before suddenly being pulled up violently by the arm. ¡°What¡¯re you¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out then?¡± The duke interrupted, dragging me out of the dining room and into the foyer.

    My eyes darted around wildly, not knowing what he meant to do. Behind us, Caspian followed. Always the silent shadow to my father. The halls were empty, all of our servants hidden out of sight and out of harm.

    ¡°Daniel!¡± My father¡¯s voice echoed throughout the house. Quick footsteps ran towards us as the stout man presented himself. ¡°Fetch Daelyn¡¯s new maid. I don¡¯t have time to remember all of these godsdamn names!¡± He growled.

    The steward bowed quickly before he ran up the stairs to what used to be Alexia¡¯s room. I couldn¡¯t even remember the name of my new lady¡¯s maid, it had only been a day.

    The duke¡¯s grip was so tight upon my arm that my fingers began to lose sensation, going numb with pinpricks from the lack of circulation. Suddenly the girl was in front of me, confusion and trepidation plastered across her face. Blood rushed back into my fingers as the cold, metal hilt of a knife was pressed into my hand.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± I cried in alarm, and the girl whose name I still hadn¡¯t learned yet, took a step back in fear. Daniel moved in to grip her by the shoulders. Still strong for an older man, he easily held her still.

    ¡°This is where we dispel those rumors.¡± My father pulled my chin up to look into his icy blue eyes. ¡°Cut her, and bind her to you.¡± He said it simply enough, and the command was impossible to ignore.

    The maid tried to fight off Daniel, now frantic from hearing my father¡¯s command. He let go of my chin and his binding sank into my bones. I couldn¡¯t refuse the command, I had no way of stopping myself as I turned to face her. I was the perfect pawn because he never needed to cut me, and I could never stop him. The knife gleamed sharply in my hand.

    He only said cut her, cuts can be small, they can be quick. My mind fought against the command. He didn¡¯t ask me to kill her. I thought frantically, but the thought didn¡¯t comfort me. I was trapped in my own body with no one to hear my screams if I tried. The girl looked at me with terror, and the best I could hope to offer her was my efficiency, though I¡¯d never cut someone before.

    No, that wasn¡¯t right. The closer I came to her, the more time seemed to slow. Every step brought me closer to unlocking something of grave importance. This wasn¡¯t the first time I was given a knife.

    My mind flashed back several years. I was a child. I was commanded to cut the palm of the gardener who sat stiffly before me. I was sloppy because I didn¡¯t know how much pressure to apply to the blade. When blood began to pour out, I panicked and tried to pull the knife away. It was still in his skin, and it only widened the wound.

    My father had commanded me, giving me instructions that I could barely comprehend as I tried to reach for a magic I never found. Like a dam bursting open, memories flooded my vision of every other time I¡¯d tried to summon a magebinding. Moments that had been locked away and forgotten were suddenly fresh in my mind as my mind flew back to the present.

    I roughly grabbed the maid¡¯s hand, forcing her palm to face the ceiling. Her shrieks echoed around the foyer. Her head turned frantically away from me¡­to the ceiling, to the floor, and then to my father. Screaming for help that wouldn¡¯t come.

    No one here would help her. No one in the house could stop my father, and now no one in the house could stop me as I fulfilled his wishes. Quickly I swiped the blade against the skin on the outside of her hand, opposite of her thumb. She twitched violently, trying to pull her hand back from the shock of pain, but my grip was firm, and any movement would only deepen the wound.

    Behind me, my father sounded disgusted at the display. ¡°Bind and shut her up.¡±

    I maneuvered the knife blade away from the flesh and coated my fingers in her blood as I had been instructed to do many times before. I should have been grateful that he was giving me a chance to discover if I had a magebinding, but as I stood there, hand slick with the stickiness of her blood, it only made me sick to my stomach. But I dug deep into my being and reached blindly for some surge of power, anything that was meant to speak to me, to overwhelm me with something that was other.

    The flooding memories of all the times I¡¯d tried and failed bubbled to the surface. Year, after year, until we¡¯d realized I was broken. Tears pebbled in my eyes at the realization, but I couldn¡¯t escape my father¡¯s command. I had to continue this torture.

    ¡°Silence.¡± I ordered the maid as she shrieked, but she ignored me. ¡°I said be quiet!¡± I screamed above her wails, but still she cried.

    I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate. I could feel something¡­something warm that lived inside of my core. It burned as if it was caged, but it did not stir with my intention. It was not lured by the blood splatter on my hand. The thing at my center was useless.

    When I opened my eyes, Duke Jasper LeMont¡¯s fingers were covered in the gory mess I¡¯d created, only gathering enough blood to rub between his finger and thumb. He looked the maid in her eyes, and she immediately shut her mouth.

    ¡°You will not remember this evening.¡± He said simply. ¡°You cut your hand eating dinner. You¡¯re very clumsy.¡±

    The girl''s face took on a dreamy quality as his words took hold and she forgot everything, just as she was commanded to do.

    ¡°How silly of me. My apologies, I should¡¯ve been more careful.¡± She chuckled quietly, embarrassed.

    I let go of her hand and backed away in discomfort. The girl shook her head a bit, clearly dazed, before Daniel led her back up to her room. Like so many times before, my father finished what I could not. Tears flowed down my cheeks, but I couldn¡¯t wipe them away without smearing blood over my face.

    ¡°Should I be happy, or disappointed that you¡¯re just as useless as you¡¯ve ever been?¡± My father said with a sneer as he pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe the blood off of his fingers.

    I remained silent.

    He threw the rag at my face in a mix of anger and disgust. I didn¡¯t flinch as the bloody cloth smeared across my face before dropping to the floor.

    ¡°If you had any ability to magebind, you could¡¯ve been useful for something. Fire, essence, anything! Our family has been reduced to nothing, and our chance to reclaim what is rightfully ours is gone thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I hiccuped. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Somehow my apology only made his face grow colder.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be losing anything of value.¡± He spat.

    My eyes widened in panic. ¡°What do you¡­what do you mean?¡±

    My father stepped closer, and I couldn¡¯t help but step back until my shoulders hit the wall behind me.

    He took my face in his hand and squeezed my cheeks painfully hard. ¡°Forget that we tried again.¡±

    The caged thing at my core shrieked as the words of his command filled my head. The memories of my past failures began to fade away¡­and with them, these new memories I¡¯d just made. All of the fragments began to vanish together, leaving a hollowness I¡¯d become too familiar with.

    ¡°Dinner was uneventful as always.¡± He stated, voice devoid of emotion as he commanded my mind to create false memories to fill the void, just as he¡¯d done so many times before.

    My eyes frantically turned toward the hallway, meeting Caspian¡¯s gaze. He¡¯d watched the entire exchange. All of it. As I searched his eyes, silently pleading for help, a pain I didn¡¯t recognize clouded his features. I imagined that if I didn¡¯t blink, if I could just focus on him¡­then I wouldn¡¯t forget.

    The moment between remembering and forgetting stretched out as long as I could fight against the command, but it was never going to be a battle I could win.

    Then it was gone.

 Chapter 7 - The Last Preparations

    Dinner is always uneventful when father is home. I thought dully as my muscles relaxed, as if they¡¯d just been incredibly tense, or immobile. I blinked in confusion. This wasn¡¯t the dining room. When did I finish dinner, or dessert?

    My cheeks were sore, and I pushed against them with my tongue, not noticing until the door clicked shut that my father had been in the room at all. I sighed in relief. He must not have heard the rumors of my supposed magic, so hopefully he wouldn¡¯t be keeping a close eye on me.

    I looked down, suddenly aware of a handkerchief by my shoe. My brows furrowed in confusion as I reached down to pick it up, but froze mid-reach. What was on my fingers? Was that¡­blood? Have I cut myself?

    Numbly, I picked up the handkerchief and began to wipe the blood from my hands. The fabric was already tinged with red, maybe I had dropped it? My head felt fuzzy, perhaps I¡¯d had too much wine in my attempts to calm the nerves. Dinners with the duke tended to do that.

    Clutching it to my chest, I straightened and found that I wasn¡¯t alone. Caspian sat in the doorway to the dining room, his feline eyes reflecting the lamp light against the dark as two, glowing orbs.

    ¡°Are you alright, Daelyn?¡± He asked, almost a whisper. The concern was surprisingly out of place for such a small cut, though the amount of blood on the handkerchief did make me pause.

    ¡°Careful Caspian, or I¡¯ll think you¡¯ve started to care.¡± I said sarcastically, more comfortable with his scorn than his concern. I continued to wipe at the blood on my hands. It was the best I could do without water.

    Something flashed in his eyes, an emotion I couldn¡¯t place before he vanished into the darkness of the house. It was uncharacteristic of him to sit there without teasing me in some manner, but I didn¡¯t have the patience to dissect why Caspian behaved the way that he did. With a sigh, I walked carefully up the stairs and into my room.

    Once inside, I scrubbed my hands in the wash basin until the water was pink. Oddly enough, I couldn''t find where the blood had come from. There were no cuts to be found. It was genuinely puzzling, but any time my thoughts lingered on the mystery, it was as if the idea was washed away, like sand on a beach. I just couldn¡¯t focus, but I supposed there was no time to linger on it anyway.

    I turned my attention back to the plan I''d concocted on the ride home. I was going to, or at least attempt to, bloodbind Alexia out of the bridal path. I just needed to draw enough blood to perform the binding. I¡¯d seen my father do it a few times, and when I was very young, he used to walk me through the motions. I knew the principals. Bloodbinding was just imposing your will on someone, it wasn¡¯t something that you needed to practice.

    However, since I couldn¡¯t risk testing my ability on anyone beforehand, I would have to have a backup plan. From what I¡¯ve learned, each bride has a metal cuff etched with symbols, and those symbols are charms that are placed upon the cuffs to force the brides march to the docks. Therefore, if I didn¡¯t have the ability to bloodbind, then I would just have to remove the cuff and hope that no one saw what I was doing. A jewelers kit would be practical, but I doubted I¡¯d have the time to fiddle with the tools while Alexia was actively walking. I¡¯d need to obtain a small knife too, and it would need to serve two purposes. The first use would be to bloodbind Alexia, and the second would be to break the clasp if I couldn¡¯t.

    I slipped into my nightgown and peeled back the covers before sliding between the silk sheets. If my scheme succeeded, I had to admit that I would miss the comfort of my room, and the familiarity of the bed, but I would not miss this house. I would not miss my family.

    I rolled over to face the window and stared out at the starry night. I was looking forward to a new life, one without the reputation of my title or the fear of my name following me like a shadow.  I closed my eyes and tried to imagine such a life. Alexia and I could find a cottage out in the country somewhere. She could sell her embroidery, and I could paint or become a governess to a wealthy family. I suppose Alexia could also work as a lady¡¯s maid for someone else as well, just not in Astalia. Maybe we¡¯d go to the Bronze Isles, or Tarathe? My mother hadn¡¯t told me any stories of her visits, but she¡¯d always bought me souvenirs, although they were always delivered by a servant.

    My hands clenched and my nails dug into my palm. She¡¯d never been interested in me, and when my father found I wasn¡¯t magebound, he¡¯d lost interest as well. I didn¡¯t miss her. The duchess couldn¡¯t have been more estranged if she¡¯d tried; and no, I wouldn¡¯t miss my father either. Something about being around him made me so unbearably uncomfortable. Like he was a predator, just biding his time before he struck. It was a ridiculous thought, and I had no basis for it, but I couldn¡¯t shake the thought either.

    The dream I¡¯d had a few nights ago came to mind as I thought about the Bridal Path, too clear to be a dream and yet too surreal to be a memory. I sighed, trying to banish the anxious energy that came over me whenever the duke was home. I closed my eyes, finally letting sleep take me. But it was restless, my mind plagued by nightmares of my father dragging a knife across Alexia¡¯s arm as I begged him to stop.

    The days marched on relentlessly as I made the last preparations for my plan. My father and Caspian were mostly absent as I snuck around. We didn¡¯t eat together again. My father took supper in his study every evening, and Caspian for his part was in a surprisingly sour mood. When our paths did cross, he refused to speak to me, his teeth clenching audibly instead. Without Alexia, and no one else to possibly talk to, I struggled not to slip into a depression.

    Three days before Trasenmar, I stole a dress that was hanging out to dry. It was one of the maid¡¯s cleaning uniforms judging by the stains. I pulled my hair back with a ribbon and snuck into town on foot to arrange for a local carriage service to have two horses available.

    ¡°Who¡¯s it for?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked, pulling the requisite coins from a purse. ¡°You¡¯ll be paid for the horses and their bridles.¡±

    He crossed his arms over his chest to look down his nose at me. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re not asking for a carriage. You¡¯re asking to buy the mares outright. Do you even know how to care for a horse?¡±

    I glowered at him. No, not particularly, but I needed him to stop asking questions. ¡°It¡¯s for the duke¡¯s house.¡±

    The man¡¯s brows raised. ¡°Oh is it now? His Grace has his own horses. Get out of ¡®er before I call the guard.¡±

    I clenched my teeth. I hadn¡¯t come all the way here to be denied. ¡°His Grace is leaving on business after the festival, and his horses are going to be with the farrier till the following day.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He didn¡¯t look convinced, as he moved towards the door.

    ¡°It was an unplanned trip!¡± I rushed on, blocking his path. ¡°But it is still of the utmost urgency that he leaves that day.¡±

    ¡°Then why not have the horses brought directly to Hillcrest if His Grace insists? Why would I agree to bring them to the crossroads east of town?¡± He leaned against the counter, resting his chin in his hand. His stale breath a little too close to ignore. He continued, ¡°Ye¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be trying to steal from Jasper LeMont, would ye¡¯ lass?¡±

    With a glare, I pulled out more coins. ¡°I forgot my master¡¯s seal...¡± I mumbled, kicking myself for forgetting such an important piece of the puzzle. ¡°This is for the short notice.¡± I pulled out the coin purse, ¡°and any added trouble.¡± I dropped the whole thing on the counter. ¡°Five hundred silver pieces. For the horses, equipment, as well as for your cooperation.¡± And your silence.

    His eyes widened in surprise as he opened the purse and riffled through the coins. He accepted without another word.

    I spent the next two days carefully selecting what would come with us in the saddlebags. I seam ripped all the pearls and gemstones off of the green ball gown, as it should be enough to live off of for a few years at least, and added them to the handful of jewels I¡¯d inherited after my mother passed. It took most of a day to sew the tiny fortune into the lining of the saddle bags. I snipped the last stitch and shook the bag. Nothing jingled, but it was certainly heavier than it appeared. Satisfied, I added a couple pairs of trousers, a few mens shirts that I¡¯d also stolen from the laundry line, some toiletries, and soaps. I hid them in the stables, under a pile of hay.

    When I wasn¡¯t making arrangements, it was becoming more difficult to find things to occupy my time with. I had tried to show an interest in my new lady¡¯s maid. I¡¯d learned her name was Veronica, and that she¡¯d grown up in the country. When her uncle heard that we were looking for a new maid, he¡¯d immediately sent for her. No, she hadn¡¯t served before. No, she wasn¡¯t aware of what all the role entailed. She did not accompany me when it was not required, and she did not care to speak to me until spoken to. Staying here, with Veronica, was not an option.

    The night before Trasenmar, I became anxious and fidgety. I¡¯d already moved the saddlebags from the hay pile to the crossroads. Dried meat and apples filled in the remaining space in the bags, all stolen from the kitchen that morning. There was literally nothing I could do besides wait, and it only made my anxiety increase.

    Do we have enough supplies? What time do I leave? Will the horses be there on time?

    Eventually I found myself in the library, staring into the flames of the hearth as I tried to drown out my spiraling thoughts with the mead I¡¯d stolen. The soft tip-tap of claws against the floor broke me from my reverie as I turned to see Caspian slink into the room. His face was tired and worn, his eyes half-closed and distressed.

    He noticed me a moment later, his expression shifting completely into one of indifference. After a second''s hesitation, he came to lay in front of the flames as well.

    ¡°Nice evening for a fire.¡± He stretched, burying his arms and chin into a rug.

    I watched in disbelief. ¡°So now we¡¯re speaking?¡± My veins were hot with the buzz of alcohol. ¡°Why bother ruining your perfect week of silence?¡±

    ¡°Contrary to your noble belief, my days don¡¯t revolve around you.¡± He cleaned the back of his paw lazily. Regardless of what he claimed, he avoided my eyes.

    ¡°And yet you still can¡¯t stand to even look me in the eyes.¡± I laughed softly to myself.

    Caspian''s eyes snapped to me, while his tongue was mid-lick against his paw. ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Caspian was often very cat-like, but there were many times that he seemed more human than beast. When we argued, I had the sense that we were almost the same age, and then would need to remind myself that Eidolons were immortal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do it because I said something. You look ridiculous.¡± I grumbled.

    He rolled his eyes, but stopped cleaning his paw. ¡°You sound desperate for attention tonight. Do you wish me to entertain you, Daelyn? To ask you about your woes?¡±

    I tucked my legs under me from the chair. ¡°I would never be desperate enough for your attention, Eidolon. You show little capacity for kindness, and I don''t desire to have your fur stuck to my dress.¡±

    Caspian puffed his chest out, insulted. ¡°I''ll have you know that I am quite charming when I''m not suffering from your attitude. ¡±

    ¡°I find it difficult to believe you''ve been called charming. Who could find you charming, do you think? My father?¡± My stomach soured. ¡°I daresay he¡¯s never learned the word.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not. Jasper is many things, and being personable is not one of them.¡± Caspian bristled.

    ¡°Glad we have something that we agree on, but you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± I prodded, taking another sip. ¡°I¡¯ll share my drink if you can prove it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that most women find me charming.¡±

    Laughter exploded from my mouth, earning me a glare. ¡°Oh¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you were being serious.¡± I struggled to contain myself. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve had human flirts? How scandalous!¡±

    He glanced down at himself, almost like he''d forgotten the fur. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that a mortal like yourself should consider themselves to be one of the luckiest beings alive just to be near an Eidolon. It¡¯s the closest to divinity you¡¯ll ever get. Yet here you are...¡± He shook his head. ¡°Stupid girl.¡±

    ¡°Stupid cat.¡± I ignored the divinity comment. ¡°Next you¡¯ll tell me that you own your own mansion, and have your own servants.¡±

    ¡°If only...¡± He trailed off before abruptly changing the topic. ¡°Alexia still walks the path tomorrow?¡±

    I was jarred back to reality. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to miss her quite a bit, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I miss her now,¡± and miss her, was an understatement. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do without her.¡±

    ¡°You truly were friends, weren¡¯t you?¡± He asked, with no trace of mockery in the question.

    ¡°Are friends.¡± I corrected firmly. ¡°And the only one I¡¯ve ever had.¡± He noticeably flinched, and I tried not to notice.

    ¡°Are friends.¡± Caspian repeated, neither of us knowing quite how to navigate civility with each other. ¡°I had always assumed your relationship was purely professional, maybe even out of obligation.¡±

    ¡°It started that way.¡± I smiled sadly, wistfully. ¡°But Alexia gave me a chance to be her friend, knowing who I was. It¡®s more than most people give me.¡± I stared into the flames again, to listen to the crackle of the wood splitting. ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t leave Hillcrest unless it¡¯s necessary. The balls I attend are out of obligation, just as those who send the invites, invite me out of obligation. No one actually wants me there, they¡¯re just afraid of the social implications if I¡¯m not.¡± I thought about the Rensfield¡¯s ball, and the disaster that it became. ¡°Every member of the Astalian court is convinced that I¡¯ll bind them if they come too close to me, and yet, I still attend. Pretending that I''ll find the one person brave enough to trust me like Alexia did, someone to take me away from this place.¡± I emptied the glass in one final gulp.

    Caspian opened his mouth to say something, but seemingly thought better of it and closed his mouth.

    I hardly noticed. ¡°Alexia made it all a bit more bearable¡­¡± I trailed off, wondering how well I actually knew her. She''d always been quick to speak her mind, but outside of confessing her mother¡¯s illness, and the brief mentions of her father¡¯s death, I didn¡¯t know much else. Her family was practically a mystery outside of their names.

    I promise if this works, I will be a better friend to you Alexia.

    ¡°I had a friend like that once.¡± Caspian said, almost to himself. ¡°I would¡¯ve done anything for them, and I did.¡± He stretched his wings towards the warmth of the fire. ¡°I think of them often.¡±

    I¡¯d never heard Caspian speak of his life, outside of the manor or otherwise. ¡°What happened to them?¡± I asked, matching his softness. ¡°Did they die?¡±

    His eyes took on a faraway look. ¡°Not everyone leaves because they die. Sometimes, it''s because they forget.¡± He closed them. ¡°I understand, probably more than most, what it is to have someone that you care about stolen away. Your days become consumed with thoughts of how you would help them, to save them.¡± He tucked his wings back against his back as he stood. ¡°Hope hurts, and it makes you sloppy. You think you¡¯ve covered your tracks, but desperation makes even the best of us¡­ predictable.¡± He leveled me with a look. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s best not to hope at all.¡±

    The hairs on the back of my neck prickled as he stood to leave.

    ¡°Goodnight Daelyn.¡± Caspian said, before padding down the hall.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡± I said softly, the moment we shared over as I stood. Not sure if he had still been speaking of himself by the end.

 Chapter 8 - Trasenmar

    The rosy glow of the sun spread across the creek and field, and my eyes took a moment to adjust to wakefulness. It was early morning, and it would be hours before the brides began their walk. Today was the day. The brides would walk The Path out of town beginning at noon along the main road that ended at the docks. The first bride would reach the front of the manor around two o¡¯clock or so. It was currently only five minutes past seven, and the servants were already at their morning work.

    I had no reason to be awake this early. I pulled my knees up to my chest and looked out at the grounds below the window, enjoying the view for a final time. The large water fountain at the beginning of the drive glistened with sunlight. If I closed my eyes and listened hard enough, I could imagine the sound of the water making its way down the basins.

    Quietly, I slipped my legs out and walked on tiptoe to my wardrobe. The dress I¡¯d selected for today was less intricate than what I normally wore, but not plain enough to appear out of place. I checked the pocket for the small knife I¡¯d found, and breathed a sigh of relief that it was still there.

    It¡¯s not like anyone would¡¯ve taken it. I chided myself.

    I also had a pair of trousers hidden at the back of the wardrobe to wear under the skirt. Hemmed short enough that no one would notice the cotton legs as I walked.

    I tiptoed back to the bed, and slipped under the covers again. I couldn¡¯t get up now, it would be uncharacteristic for me to be awake this early in the morning. I couldn¡¯t risk any behavior that would seem out of place. I nearly buzzed with nervous energy as I waited for the minute hand to move. In less than one hour, I could safely get up, and then the day would begin.

    The whole town was alive as merchants lined the streets with their wares. Children ran up and down the street with colorful candies in their hands and mouths as everyone celebrated the end of spring, and the beginning of Trasenmar. The original festival had begun with the beheading of the Astalian royal family. The very first brides who walked the path were young women that were given as tribute, and incentive to not burn down the city. They may as well have been considered prisoners of war. It was then that the Bridal Path was established.

    Veronica helped me dress and put my hair up in a simple style, away from my face and piled on the back of my head. She excused herself as soon as she finished, and I wasted no time slipping on the trousers under the skirt. I forced myself to linger at the mirror, to decide what shade of rouge looked festive enough for the event. I went back and forth between necklaces, and then earrings. Lady Daelyn LeMont had no agenda today, outside of eating and drinking, and no one could suspect otherwise.

    With another five hours to go until the first of the brides would even reach the manor, I did what any normal person might do.

    ¡°Fresh flowers for the brides!¡± A young girl proclaimed, her basket full of lilies. Fertility and purity. The flowers were a good omen to the brides that received them, promises of a happy life across the sea.

    Like we have any proof that they¡¯re cared for. I would not be partaking, buying a large honey-sweetened roll instead. I bit into the warm bread, savoring the sticky-sweet taste on my tongue as I kept my head down.

    The nobility did attend some events with commoners, but if my presence was known, it would likely create a commotion with the current rumors circulating. Without my eyes, there were very few things that set me apart from the rest of the attendees, and I¡¯d prefer to remain inconspicuous.

    At the center of town, a platform had been erected for official events and announcements. Booths full of food and games were spread around the rest of the plaza, creating a cacophony of laughter and jubilee. As noon drew nearer, more and more of the crowd congregated towards the platform, including myself. The mayor and a few other city officials, like the magistrate, climbed the steps to speak with one another.

    The mayor was an older gentleman with skeletal qualities that always made the hair stand up on the back of my neck. He was tall with hollow cheeks. The skin on his face always looked like it just barely stretched enough to create eyelids for his unsettling green eyes. He reminded me of one of the strigoi.

    Checking the time, the mayor finally moved towards the front edge of the platform and raised his arms, commanding silence. ¡°Welcome one and all to Trasenmar!¡± His voice booming in echo around the plaza.

    I had to squint to see that he was speaking through a small loop of metal. No doubt crafted by a charmbinder to amplify sound. The crowd roared in cheers and applause.

    It took another moment for him to quiet them to continue. ¡°This year we not only celebrate another fortuitous union between Etheroz and Astalia but another journey down the Bridal Path!¡± Another wave of cheers erupted around me, and I struggled to keep my face neutral as he continued. ¡°The brides selected for the path are all lovely representations of our beautiful city, and way of life. May each and every one of them prosper across the waves, and continue to bind our two nations together.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. The truth was, no one really knew what happened to the brides. Contact was forbidden. They could be beaten senseless by abusive husbands, and we¡¯d never know. In fact, we¡¯d be just as happy to send them thirty more in another five years.

    Forcing out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding, I tried to calm my anger as the mayor continued to talk. I stopped trying to listen.

    I was assuming the worst, and listening just made me angrier. I had no real reason to believe that they were abused. I had no evidence to suggest that the brides weren¡¯t happy in their new lives, but why else would the empire need to arrange the marriages if there wasn¡¯t something wrong with the grooms?

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Another wave of applause swept through the square as I focused back on the platform. The mayor was beginning to bring the brides up and introduce them to the city. I swallowed uncomfortably. The first girl was young, possibly the youngest age to make the walk. She waved to the crowd with a wide smile and blew kisses left and right.

    I looked at the time on the bell tower. It was only half-past eleven. Once all thirty of the brides were introduced, they¡¯d begin the walk. I didn¡¯t actually know much about the beginnings of the path, or how they maneuvered through the city, only that they made their way outside it and passed by Hillcrest.

    I needed to leave. I had to be at Hillcrest waiting for Alexia to pass by before even the first bride reached our gates. I turned my back on the spectacle as I shouldered my way through the sea of happy and expectant faces.

    I waited nervously at the gates in front of the estate. Every time I even thought about clenching my fists, I scolded myself. The servants who didn¡¯t have the day off were slowly joining me, all of them wishing Alexia safe travels and a happy future. They chatted pleasantly with one another, and left me to my solitude.

    It felt like they were taking too long.

    Quick slice, don''t go too deep. Your magic will respond once her blood is on your fingers. Command her to leave the path. I shifted my weight, swaying until the knife bumped against my thigh in reassurance.

    It will obey me when it matters.

    ¡°I wasn''t sure you''d want to watch.¡± Caspian''s voice was a purr as he lounged above, nearly hidden on a thick branch.

    I schooled my expression before tilting my face up at him. ¡°I''ve always watched the brides, even when I didn''t know any of them.¡±

    Caspian chuckled pleasantly. ¡°Oh yes, you climbed up that pine to watch, as I recall.¡±

    That was a surprise.

    ¡°The only person who could''ve told you is the cook. My father never knew.¡± I eyed him suspiciously, but his feline expression betrayed no secrets. ¡°Well, I''ll bet you didn''t know that when I was younger, I wanted to be one of the brides.¡±

    Again, he chuckled. ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Then the dreams came.¡±

    ¡°Dreams?¡± His eyes narrowed with a flick of the tail.

    I blinked. I hadn¡¯t realized that I¡¯d said it outloud. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°...We are not so desperate as to trade our bloodline for their scraps!¡± My father had screamed at me, but it was a dream, wasn¡¯t it?

    I choked on the memory, regardless of its origin. The suffocation and paralysis that felt as fresh now as it did the first time I¡¯d experienced it. I regretted bringing up the dream.

    ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter at this point. I shall remain unwed, and die alone if I stay here. A fitting end for an heir with no magic, just as I¡¯m sure my father has planned.¡±

    Caspian¡¯s wings fluttered in agitation.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    The servants began to clap, and I turned from Caspian, immediately distracted by the sight of two brides. The first was close enough to see the details of her dress, while the second had barely rounded the bend. My heart jumped. It was almost time. I glanced up at the Eidolon. He opened his mouth, but then closed it. Opened it¡­and closed it again.

    Caspian sighed in defeat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure of your father¡¯s plans.¡±

    I raised my brow at him. ¡°And what would you know of my father¡¯s plans for me?¡±

    Caspian huffed, shaking out his wings before tucking them in tightly. ¡°Do with it what you will.¡± He said simply. ¡°Alexia¡¯s coming up. I¡¯ll let you two say goodbye.¡±

    What?!

    Conversation forgotten, I turned towards the road where the third bride was barely in sight. I couldn¡¯t tell her age or her hair color. At this distance, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was Alexia or not, but Caspian had no reason to lie. Not when he¡¯d been so sympathetic last night. As he sauntered away, I could feel the truth of it deep in my gut.

    She can¡¯t be third¡­She¡¯s not supposed to be third! If Caspian said that the third bride was Alexia, then it was. Curse Thomas. Useless.

    The second bride passed directly in front of the drive. Her demeanor was reserved as she continued her walk, her eyes seemingly glued to the back of the first bride who had smiled as she passed. The second bride didn¡¯t acknowledge us or the congratulations she received from the servants. I glanced around and realized I hadn¡¯t planned for the rest of the company I now had.

    I couldn¡¯t walk with Alexia until there was an opportune time to try and free her. I¡¯d been willing to risk walking amongst the brides¡ªregardless of it being forbidden, if it was merely in front of the other brides. Twenty or so odd-staff would be a problem. I¡¯d like to believe that when I disappeared this afternoon that there would be a little mystery as to what happened to me. It would be too blatantly obvious if half the staff saw me go with her.

    But, there would be no reason for me to continue watching the procession once Alexia passed. I would just have to sneak off of the grounds, and hope that any of the lingering servants didn¡¯t notice or care. My pulse raced as I adjusted to the new limitations of my plan.

    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, dearie!¡± The cook called out, her eyes filled with happy tears.

    And she was absolutely beautiful. The hem of Alexia¡¯s dress covered her ankles, yet carried no dust from the road. The collar hugged her neck delicately with a string of pearls that continued to her waist before flaring out to the ground. The sleeves were long, and came to a point with a ribbon tied around her middle finger, the cuffs were hidden underneath the tight fabric.

    Alexia smiled tightly at our party, and offered a nod in response. I could see how her throat bobbed, how puffy the skin under her eyes were. She¡¯d been crying.

    My heart ached for my friend. ¡°This isn¡¯t goodbye.¡± My voice nearly cracked at the emotion.

    I won¡¯t let it be a goodbye.

    To her credit, Alexia gave no sign that she was aware of any plans between us. She met my eyes briefly before she looked away, continuing down the road.

    As the fourth bride approached, I excused myself and walked as casually as I dared towards the stables. Carefully, I rounded the structure and snuck into the tree line as I''d done many times growing up. The road would weave its way south, and I would need to intercept Alexia where there would be enough foliage to hide our escape to the crossroads.

    I picked up the skirts of my dress and began to sprint down the deer path. There was one ideal location where I might be able to conceal myself in the bushes. Perspiration beaded along my forehead and above my lips as I ran through the trees and brush. There was no time to worry about how loud I was being as I crashed through the branches. I hadn''t thought Alexia would be one of the first.

    The knife in my pocket bounced with each step as I weaved through the trees and jumped over the fallen trunks. I held a hand over the fabric to push it against my leg. I couldn¡¯t risk it bouncing out.

    Finally, I could see the road ahead and nearly collapsed with relief. I¡¯d beaten the first bride. I could catch my breath and breathe. Everything burned and hurt.

    But how will you make it to the crossroads?

    I shook the thought from my head. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of reconsidering my options. We¡¯d make it however we had to.

    Running in a dress was not easy, and wearing pants underneath the skirts had made me hot. It was a horrible combination, and I forgot to be quiet as I panted. I gulped down the air greedily, gasping as I tried to wipe the sweat out of my eyes.

    There was a rustle in the bushes behind me. I froze. Wolves tended to stay away from town, but I was in their territory now. I reached my hand into the pocket, slowly closing my fingers around the hilt of the knife.

    Branches snapped louder, closer, and fear coated my tongue as I held the tiny blade before me. A blur of dark fur crashed through the bushes and barreled into me, knocking the knife from my hand.

 Chapter 9 - Cursed Steps

    Fear coursed through my veins as a warm tongue hovered over my face. I winced as a drop of saliva fell onto my cheek. It burned with heat. I was petrified into stillness as the heat grew, mixing with the fire of my blood and exertion. Hyperawareness pulled at all my senses as I laid waiting¡­the bite of the undergrowth in my back, the weight of the beast standing on my chest, and the snarling breath that was too close.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± I murmured in prayer, and the heat at my center surged. ¡°Please... Delvin The Just One, Aphea... anyone...¡± Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I laid motionless, waiting.

    Suddenly the weight on my body shifted, then the pressure was gone as the beast stepped off. A happy bark startled my eyes open. Instead of a blood hungry wolf, a large dog wagged his tail in excitement.

    I nearly passed out in relief. ¡°It¡¯s just a dog, I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s just a dog.¡± I exhaled, eyeing the creature skeptically. I¡¯d never been so close to a dog before, and the few dogs I¡¯d come across were not meant to be pets.

    It cocked its head to the side, in that way that I¡¯d seen dogs do. Almost as if to say ''Yes I am a dog.'' I didn''t know how I knew, call it instinct, but it was a young male. He had a dirty golden coat, barely more than a puppy and clearly a stray.

    Shakily I got back to my feet, quickly scanning the ground for my knife. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that after weeks of planning, everything was almost undone by a dog.¡±

    The dog in question bounced around me, sticking its nose in my hand. He moved his head into my palm, begging for attention.

    Tentatively, I scratched his head behind his ears. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you saw where the knife went?¡± The warmth in my chest still hadn¡¯t dissipated after my near heart attack, a product of adrenaline and anxiety that would probably last well into the night.

    ¡°Do you know where the knife went?¡± I asked as a joke, but the dog¡¯s head swiveled quickly to the left.

    Between blinks, its nose forced its way between dead leaves, sticks, and tufts of grass. After a moment, it whipped its head at me, and continued to bark until I came closer.

    ¡°How did you...¡± I trailed off, picking up the blade carefully. ¡°You¡¯re strangely well trained for a stray dog.¡± It could have taken forever to find it on my own, having slid into the shadows and partially buried itself.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to interact with the dog. My parents absolutely hated animals, so we never had any pets. In fact, the only animals I¡¯d ever had the opportunity to interact with were the horses that I¡¯d been trained to ride, but I¡¯d never been allowed to groom or feed them, not even to sneak a sugar cube.

    Carefully, I reached out to pet the dog¡¯s coarse fur, imitating what I¡¯d seen others do. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad now are you?¡±

    Perhaps if you could bloodbind something other than human, my father would have liked them more.

    The sudden, nearby crunch of gravel snapped my attention back to the task at hand.

    The road.

    The sound of gravel being crunched under foot snapped my attention back to the task at hand. I looked back at the dog and pressed a finger to my lips.

    ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡±

    The dog closed its mouth and crouched close to the ground. Even his tail stopped wagging. He looked at me, almost as if seeking my approval. The earnestness in his eyes would¡¯ve made me laugh if it didn¡¯t seem so out of place.

    We waited in the brush as the first bride passed us. With the crowd gone, she had stopped smiling. Her face looked tired, but more from exhaustion than from misery.

    The second bride rounded the bend, and while she hadn''t looked happy before, now she shook and trembled as silent tears slid down her face. My heart tightened for the girl, barely a woman, marching into an unknown she clearly didn¡¯t want.

    I gripped the hilt in my hand tightly. I can¡¯t save everyone, I¡¯m here for Alexia.

    Minutes passed, and when the third bride finally appeared, I slowly rose from my crouch. The two brides before Alexia had no reason to turn around, and it would be a couple of minutes before the fourth bride would come around the bend and possibly see us.

    I can do this. My heart raced as I came up beside her on the road.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Alexia''s voice quivered, but there was no masking the relief on her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain, we have minutes at most.¡± I reached for her hand. ¡°I think I can use a bloodbinding to move you off of the path.¡±

    Her eyes noticeably rolled. ¡°Thomas said you threatened him with a bloodbinding.¡± She sighed. ¡°Daelyn, we both know that you don¡¯t have one. You can¡¯t do it.¡±

    I stayed in step with her as she continued forward and closer to the docks. ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain, but I think I might have bound the Duke of Deva¡¯s son at the ball. Please, you have to let me try.¡±

    She hesitated. We both knew what I was truly asking of her, what she was risking by trusting me to get her out of the Bridal Path,, and whether or not she trusted me with the knife.

    Finally, Alexia nodded.

    I readied myself, bringing the knife up as I continued walking in step with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to cut you, but I¡¯ll try and make it quick. I¡¯ve seen my father do it multiple times.¡± I gripped her hand firmly. ¡°Curse it all, this is so much harder when you¡¯re moving.¡±

    Alexia clenched her eyes shut. ¡°Just do it before I lose my nerve.¡±

    Spurred by her growing panic, I slashed the blade as quickly as I could, but missed as she reflexively pulled her hand out of my grasp.

    ¡°Alexia!¡± I groaned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Can¡¯t you do it faster?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me!¡± I grabbed her hand in an iron grip and turned her palm towards the sky before swiping the blade again, this time cutting into her flesh. Blood immediately bubbled to the surface.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Ow!¡± She yelped, louder than she should have.

    My hand flew to cover her mouth, dropping the knife.

    ¡°Someone might hear!¡± I hissed. Her eyes grew wide with fear, and I slowly removed my hand from her lips. ¡°I think that should do it.¡± I gestured to the bleeding wound on her arm.

    ¡°You THINK?¡± Alexia replied, incredulous.

    I dipped my fingers as gently as possible over her new wound. She winced, but remained silent. I tried to dig into my core, to drown out the distractions of the forest. I willed every ounce of my being into the command.

    ¡°Walk off the path.¡± I commanded.

    Nothing happened.

    I tried again, this time closing my eyes, trusting Alexia to keep me from falling. I breathed in and out¡­in and out, drowning out the distractions of the forest path. I willed every ounce of my being into the command. ¡°Walk off of the path. Move into the forest.¡±

    Still nothing.

    Alexia glanced over her shoulder. ¡°Hurry Daelyn!¡±

    The fourth bride was coming around the bend now.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± I took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I command you to walk off of the path and towards those bushes!¡± I gestured to the foliage on the side of the road. Heat began to build in my core. It was there, but almost as if it was a caged thing that would not rise to the touch. It did not respond to the blood pooling in her palm.

    I¡­I could not bind Alexia. Tears threatened my vision.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?!¡± Alexia¡¯s voice rose in fear.

    Think. Think. Think.

    ¡°What are you two doing up there?!¡± The fourth bride yelled from behind us, gaining the attention of the second bride in front of us.

    I ripped the ribbon that held Alexia''s sleeve down, and shoved the fabric up to her elbow. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I hissed, fighting to keep calm. ¡°I have another plan. I just need to get the cuffs off¡ªoh no!¡±

    The knife! I¡¯d dropped the knife when covering her mouth earlier.

    ¡°You can''t take them off!¡± Alexia was nearing hysteria.

    ¡°What are you two doing?!¡± The second bride cried over her shoulder.

    I ignored the girl and grabbed Alexia by the wrist, turning it left and right. The cuff was made of gold and covered in intricate symbols. As my fingers grazed the metal, I could feel the hum of magic pulsing in the band. It was so hot, I expected it to burn as I felt along the metal for its seam, but it didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Of course I can take them off, they have to come off!¡± There was no latch. I sucked in a sharp breath.

    No no no!  I couldn¡¯t believe it. There was no beginning, and no end to the cuff. Smears of blood were starting to cover the runes as she continued to bleed down her arm.

    ¡°A flamebinder placed the cuffs.¡± She began to shake.

    ¡°A flamebinder¡­¡± I met her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way to remove them without another, is there?¡±

    She almost stumbled as she fought the forward march. ¡°No. The gold was still molten when it was sculpted around my wrist.¡±

    It was hopeless. I had failed. I began to dig and yank at the cuffs, digging my nails under the metal to try and pull them away from her skin, but then the screams started.

    Without warning, Alexia began to emit a horrible shriek. And then the second bride, the fourth, and all others down the line joined in the terrifying chorus. Their screams rose, echoing through the trees.

    I let go of the metal, and clamped a hand over Alexia''s mouth. ¡°Stop it, Alexia!¡±

    She continued wailing through my hand like she couldn¡¯t hear me. My friend was gone and her eyes were vacant as her shrieks continued to rise with those of the brides around us.

    Shouts joined into the chorus of screams, the gruff voices of men. Everything was going wrong. I tried to drag Alexia to the trees, but the cuffs had made her into a walking statue, she wouldn¡¯t budge. My attempts to move her were as successful as they would have been trying to push the Hillcrest fountain.

    Tears ran down my cheeks as I let go of her hand. The screams continued, alerting all of Astalia to my failed rescue attempts.

    I stopped, letting Alexia continue walking without me. My arms fell limply to my sides in defeat.

    Hoofbeats suddenly thundered towards me as their riders raced down the path. Still, I did nothing. Everything was a blur through my tear filled eyes. Someone tackled me to the ground without warning, and my chin exploded with pain as it connected with the road. Dirt and rocks scraped into the skin of my throat and arms as I snapped out of my defeated stupor and struggled in vain to rise up off of the ground. The man on top of me barely budged.

    The metallic taste of blood filled my mouth, and my tongue throbbed from where I¡¯d bitten it. ¡°Get off of me!¡± I screamed.

    ¡°Continue until you reach the first bride.¡± The man¡¯s voice was gruff as he instructed others that I couldn''t see. ¡°Make sure she''s the only one.¡±

    Unable to move, I watched helplessly as Alexia continued to walk down the path. Horses with their riders continuing on ahead as they checked the road for others.

    This wasn''t supposed to happen. I pulled a hand free, and uselessly reached out to her. ¡°Alexia¡ª¡± My cries were cut off, instantly transformed into a shriek as the boot of a second man crushed the bones of my palm.

    The pain unleashed something feral within me. Stop him, hurt him, kill him! As if to mock me, the boot swiveled at the heel, grinding my flesh into the dirt. Lifting off and stomping on my hand again, and again until bones began to break. I screamed.

    ¡°What do you think we should do with her?¡± A younger voice asked, a third man.

    The first one, who still held me trapped on the ground, chuckled. ¡°She broke the law,¡± his hand drifted up my back, rubbing the skin of my neck. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with providing our own punishment before handing her over.¡±

    I clenched my eyes shut, praying to the old gods to be saved. To the Cunning One, or The Lost One for protection and for escape. The fifth bride passed us, and I realized that their collective screaming had stopped, replaced by an unsettling silence.

    The man spoke again. ¡°Looks like this was the only one on the path.¡± He spat onto the ground near my face as he hauled me up, and forced me to my feet. They led me off of the road and into the trees.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got some time before we need to turn her over. Grab her arms.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure which of the other two men said it as my face was roughly grabbed.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna enjoy you.¡±

    I was blind with tears. Pushed backwards until my spine collided with a tree trunk. Hands fumbled with the front laces of my bodice. I refused to look at them, and instead, squeezed my eyes shut against the putrid smell of the first man¡¯s breath.

    The laces loosened row by row.

    At my core, heat flared with fury. It rose to the surface of my skin, burning my flesh, and I tried, one last time, to reach my magic.

    ¡°Save me.¡± I whispered, no, begged the old gods for help.

    Heat from my chest coated my throat and emanated outward, but there was no answer. I trembled as I tried to back away, but succeeded only in pressing the jagged bark farther into my spine.

    ¡°What is¡ª¡± The voice cut off into a scream, assaulting my ears as I was released.

    The dog.

    Gone was the friendly stray I¡¯d encountered in the forest, and in his place was a predator. The dog had launched itself at the man restraining me, forcing him to the ground. When I peeled my eyes open, I found him standing on the man''s torso, with his jaw clamped onto my attacker''s neck. The man tried to pry the dog¡¯s jaw open, his fingers fighting to get between skin and teeth.

    But the dog was vicious as it ripped at his flesh, not stopping until it found his voice, and ripped out the man¡¯s throat. It was so fast. There was so much blood bubbling out of the hole in his neck. I was transfixed by the horror of it. The other two men ran before the dog decided they were next.

    Instead of following, the dog turned to me, its maw covered in gore.

    Any gratitude I felt was smothered by fear. The dog took a step towards me, and I flinched away. It barked rapidly, stomping its forelegs into the ground. Its head swiveled to the side, listening, then suddenly taking off to chase after the men.

    I slumped with short-lived relief before the smell of blood assaulted my nostrils. The stench of the mutilated man at my feet was nauseating. I barely had time to turn away from the body before I retched onto the ground. Sour bile burned my throat, while I spat out the remnants of the honeyed roll from earlier. Tears built at the corners of my eyes as another wave sent me to my knees.

    Hoofbeats sounded from the road, and new screams and shouts rose with the start of what I assumed was the dog¡¯s second attack.

    I have to move before they find me.

    I tried to rise to my feet, pushing off of the ground where I¡¯d vomited. I had to escape the men, I had to move deeper into the woods. My head spun from the movement, the ground suddenly not as steady as it should have been. Another wave of nausea twisted at my empty stomach.

    I was going to faint.

    It was suddenly too hot as my body continued to burn. Fury, pain, failure, and fear all swirled inside of me, threatening to suffocate me. I stumbled like a drunk, moving deeper into the trees. The axis of the world took a sudden tilt. I shot my arms out to stop myself, but the agony of my broken hand catching my fall was unbearable. The pain was all encompassing, as spots clouded my vision. When darkness swept over me, I couldn¡¯t fight it.

 Chapter 10 - The Price of Failure

    Horrible, throbbing agony dragged me from my dreamless sleep, and it took a moment to orient myself to my surroundings. The familiar canopied bed, the dark wood of my mother¡¯s vanity, and even the sunlight that spilled into the room was familiar. It mocked me. As I lay there, hot tears slid towards my temples, running down my ears to soak into my hair and pillow.

    I¡¯d failed.

    I shifted my weight to find that my hand was restricted by bandages. The source of my pain. I tried to flex my left hand, and was vaguely aware of something small and hard in my palm that prevented me from doing more than twitching my fingertips. The longer I was awake, the more aware I was of how much my head hurt, and how sore my body was.

    I failed and committed treason.

    Tentatively, my right hand probbed at my body and face, taking stock of what condition I was left in. My chin was scabbed from where it¡¯d scrapped against the road, and my head ached from the impact of being thrown around. Nothing else appeared to be damaged. Well, except for the clothes I¡¯d been caught in. They were dirty and torn. Dirt and leaves still clung to the fabric I¡¯d been left in.

    I failed and I¡¯ll never see Alexia again.

    Someone had brought me back to Hillcrest to face the consequences for it.

    My eyes drifted across the room. I¡¯d been so careful. The room looked as it did before I¡¯d left¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t. On top of the vanity, the color red caught my eye, and I forced myself up against the weight of defeat to get a better look. Red petals had caught the sunlight, and it took a moment to realize that it wasn¡¯t just one flower, but two different stems.

    An azalea for fragility.

    A begonia as a warning.

    New tears welled in my eyes as frustration and disappointment poured out of me in loud ragged gasps, as my chest heaved with grief, and fear. I was in danger, and I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop it. My gasps turned into wails that echoed through the manor like a banshee for all the house to hear. I refused to look at the flowers again.

    The sun had set long before I was finally summoned downstairs. Daniel, the steward, looked guilty and uncomfortable meeting my eyes as he led me to my father¡¯s study. He opened the door and ushered me into the dimly lit room, looking as relieved as I felt, that the duke was temporarily absent. I stumbled weakly to the couch, and Daniel shut the door to the foyer behind me. The fire in the hearth was the only light in an otherwise dark room.

    I trembled as I awaited my fate. The fire crackled as the wood popped. The clock that sat on my father¡¯s desk ticked louder with every second that passed. Soon, seconds turned into minutes. It felt like hours. The pain in my hand became harder and harder to ignore the longer that I went without a distraction.

    A door shut from outside the study, and muffled conversation drifted its way through the walls. Orders accompanied with the frantic scrambling of feet rushed out in the foyer. My body tensed at the voice. The anticipation was so much worse here than in my bedroom.

    Heavy boots marched up to the door before it opened.

    ¡°¡ªI want three times the original agreement price. Make sure that it¡¯s drawn up immediately. I want it ready by morning.¡± The duke didn¡¯t so much as glance my way as he passed the couch and headed straight toward his desk.

    ¡°It shall be done, Your Grace.¡± Daniel said with a bow, shooting me a pitying glance before shutting the door.

    Shuffling through a small stack of papers, my father didn¡¯t look up at me when he finally addressed me.

    ¡°I hope that you enjoyed your little stunt this morning, Daelyn. Your hand will certainly serve as a reminder of it for many years to come.¡±

    I swallowed the lump in my throat.

    ¡°Is it... broken?¡±

    He chuckled, actually chuckled before answering.

    ¡°Yes. Quite broken actually. It¡¯s a shame that essencebound healers are so rare on this side of the Emerald Sea.¡± He replied.

    I tried to keep my voice even, wishing I could better ignore the pulsing in my hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s a healer, they should have arrived in Astalia by now. Alexia¡¯s brother sent for one two weeks ago. We can send for them¡ª¡± I started.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that it won¡¯t be properly mended.¡± The duke interrupted, dismissing the idea entirely.  The throbbing seemed to increase at the admission.

    ¡°But, why would you not send for one?¡± I asked, alarmed.

    ¡°Because,¡± he continued. ¡°This was not just an impromptu decision that you made, Daelyn. Oh no, you¡¯ve been planning this... this...¡± He waved his hand in frustration, struggling to find the right word. ¡°This rescue attempt for weeks.¡± He spat the word ¡°rescue¡± like it was the vilest thing he¡¯d ever had to utter. Finally, his piercing red eyes met mine, burning with rage.

    I shrank back against the cushion at his intensity.

    ¡°Did you think that I would not notice the missing jewels from your mother¡¯s collection? Your blatant attempts to undo your maid¡¯s contract?¡± He pulled open a drawer to pull out a wrinkled piece of parchment, waving it aggressively at my face. ¡°Did you not think to intercept the receipt, where you used my name to secure horses on my behalf?!¡±

    His voice continued to rise in anger as he reached into the drawer again, pulling out my coin purse, testing the weight of it before hurling it against the mantle. I cried out as coins exploded across the room, ricocheting against the floor, and falling into the flames.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to save her¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie using my name, at least do it right and cover your tracks!¡± He roared. ¡°Did you honestly think I would not have noticed your absence? That you could have left without any consequences?¡± Unscrewing his ink bottle to aggressively dip his quill into the black liquid, the duke didn¡¯t wait for me to answer. ¡°What would you have done when you realized that no horses were waiting for you, hm? Would you have attempted to walk?!¡±

    Tears streamed down my face. My silence was answer enough.

    My father paused his writing to lean forward, his voice dangerously calm. ¡°Do you really think that I would not track you down and bring you back?¡±

    ¡°I am nothing to you!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from shouting. ¡°I have no magic, no prospects, nothing! You never paid any attention to me, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed for weeks!¡± Years of frustration burned in my throat, and my voice cracked. ¡°I saw the chance to start over, and I wanted it. I could have had it!¡±

    Silence descended, heavy over the room as we stared at one another.

    We both knew I was wrong, I couldn¡¯t have had it. It had all been for nothing. I''d thought that I had been calculating and clever, but instead I¡¯d been the opposite¡­ stupid and sloppy.

    Suddenly, a memory dawned on me. A memory of Caspian telling me, ¡°You think you¡¯ve covered your tracks, but desperation makes even the best of us¡­ predictable.¡± Heat flamed my cheeks in anger. Oh gods, he¡¯d known. He¡¯d known, and he¡¯d told the duke everything.

    I tried not to cower from my father, breaking the silence by asking the question that plagued my dreams. ¡°Why did you bring me back?¡±

    My father stood up and rounded the desk, taking the five steps it took to reach me to grab me roughly by the chin.

    ¡°You are a bargaining piece, and you are mine to bargain with.¡± He hissed as he dug a nail into the fresh scab. .

    ¡°I¡¯m not a piece, I am your daughter.¡± I replied, my voice slightly breaking as I struggled to maintain control. I wanted to shriek. To take the heartbreak that was cutting through my chest and force it into this man who couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°My father made sure that you would never truly be my daughter.¡± He seethed, his nail beginning to break through the scab, causing fresh blood to gather on my chin.

    I whimpered in pain.

    ¡°You are lucky you have any value left at all.¡± He shoved my face away. ¡°The Bridal Path is a reminder of the union between our two countries. What you attempted to do was treason. If you had succeeded, the Cassemirs would have ordered your execution. Upon learning your identity, they would have stripped Astalia from House LeMont.¡± His quill scratched against the parchment. ¡°Even a failed attempt is punishable by death. You knew that.¡±

    ¡°But they wouldn¡¯t do that to a noble¡ª¡±

    ¡°They can, Daelyn! Our house is all but banished from the Empire! You set off the wards on the procession and then you were caught!¡±

    ¡°But they didn''t know who I was!¡± The memory of being forced off the path, and what almost happened in the forest was nauseating.

    ¡°Be silent, Daelyn!¡± My father commanded.

    My father¡¯s magebinding extended into me, and my ability to speak froze as my throat tightened against the words trapped there. Anger poured out of me at the violation of magic, the simplicity of silencing me. The duke didn¡¯t need my blood¡ªnewly caked under his fingernail¡ªto control me. No, our connection was unique in a way that no other magebound families shared.

    Whatever magic origin the bloodbound came from seemed to interpret familial bonds as extensions of will. My blood was just as much his as it was mine, just as his had been equally his father¡¯s blood, and his mother¡¯s blood before him. As far as the bloodbinding was concerned, it meant our familial connection was unbreakable, and easily used.

    By birth alone, the LeMont¡¯s have been able to use their bloodbinding on their descendants, or their predecessors. It was why as a child, my father bound me with commands meant to protect him against my own bloodbinding, except that my magic never manifested. He¡¯d stopped reinforcing his protections when it hadn¡¯t.

    My rage at being silenced was all consuming, and it, along with the inescapable agony of my hand, clouded my judgment. Without thinking, I stood up and swiped my good arm across his desk. The inkwell, papers, and any other articles unfortunate enough to cover the desk were thrown from the surface.

    I don¡¯t need words to be heard. I thought, standing in front of him in open defiance.

    The duke froze, shocked. But any satisfaction I had instantly melted as he recovered.

    ¡°Take this.¡± He ordered, holding out the quill he still held.

    Automatically, my fingers reached out and took it from him.

    ¡°You know, I used to think that I was sparing you by making you forget the times where I¡¯ve lost my patience with you, Daelyn. Instead, I fear I¡¯ve made you stupid.¡± He let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Bring the quill to your eye, and pierce it.¡±

    My hand trembled as I tried to fight against the command, but I only succeeded in drawing it out, moving as slowly as I could without defying him. I couldn¡¯t shout, couldn¡¯t scream, couldn¡¯t resist.

    The point of the quill was mere inches away when the door knob twisted.

    ¡°The arrangements are¡ª¡± A voice cut off, and in two strides he had my wrist in his hands. ¡°Jasper, release her!¡± The man shouted.

    My father¡¯s face was strained, like the intrusion had weakened his concentration. Between breaths, I felt his binding release, and I collapsed against the stranger as a sob ripped its way out of my chest, no longer contained by the bloodbinding. If my father was upset by the interruption, he made no mention of it. Instead, he ignored us both to crouch down and pick up the papers I¡¯d flung, and placed them neatly in a stack.

    I cowered against the man who¡¯d stopped my hand and saved my eye. I didn¡¯t know who he was, but I was too afraid to look away from my father to even see who held me.

    Now composed, the Duke of Astalia moved back behind his desk, and pulled a folded letter from the drawer like nothing had happened. He signed the new document with a quick flourish.

    ¡°I¡¯ve instructed the servants to pack your belongings.¡± The duke said, striking a match and lighting a candle.

    ¡°Where are you sending me?¡± I whispered. I was so afraid, but unable to stop myself from asking.

    ¡°What does it matter where I send you?¡± The duke placed a few beads of wax into a small spoon, melting them above the candle flame. ¡°This morning you were ready to leave without another word. You¡¯re lucky that the Eidolon found you when he did. If not for his timing, I may have been forced to send you to Kovosna to stand trial. Your punishment will be easily given to another.¡±

    My blood ran cold. ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re speaking of execution?¡±

    My father ignored me to ensure that the wax had melted before pouring it upon the document. He removed his signet ring, and pressed our family seal into the puddle. Pulling the seal free, he held out the document towards me. No, not me, to the man at my side who rose to take the envelope.

    ¡°And were you able to find a vessel?¡± My father asked him.

    ¡°Most of the ships sailed before the emissaries left. Only one vessel was bound for Etheroz,¡± The newcomer said. ¡°They depart at first light.¡±

    The duke smiled, standing. ¡°Excellent news. Thank you, Leander. We¡¯re fortunate that plans were able to be salvaged.¡± He straightened his lapel, sparing a glance down at where I was huddled on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s almost comical. You used to beg to walk the Bridal Path yourself. And now, in a way, you are.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± A disbelieving gasp escaped my lips. The news which may have brought me hope only a day ago now filled me with immeasurable dread.

    My father laughed. ¡°As useless as you may be, the useful children you may bear will never exist if I let you hang. They¡¯re worth the trouble of finding a replacement to accept your punishment. You¡¯ll be sent to Count Lovick. In exchange for your hand in marriage, I will be given custody of any children that exhibit a bloodbinding.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beyond cruel.¡± I gasped.

    ¡°You wanted to leave, and I¡¯m letting you leave.¡± His mouth curled up in a malicious smile. ¡°And in the event that you contemplate running away again, just think of your hand, or better yet, think of your eye and imagine all of the things that I¡¯ll have you do to yourself if you defy me again.¡± He smirked in triumph before turning, dismissing me from his life.

 Chapter 11 - The Cell

    It was still dark outside as the carriage rolled up to the docks. Time had lost its meaning in the dark, and I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was very late into the night, or early into the morning. I found that I no longer cared. They¡¯d left me in the study until it was time to depart. His Grace hadn¡¯t bothered to say farewell, nor had he wasted his energy on any parting commands. It was just as well since it was easy to see that I had no energy left to fight with.

    Outside the window, fog had moved into the bay, gathering along the ground to cover the cobblestones and wooden planks. I couldn¡¯t see where the dock ended or the sea began. The dampness chilled my skin as the door of the carriage opened, and I was ushered out. I stepped down to the ground, careful not to bump my broken hand against the frame.

    Numbly I watched our driver and another man, who I assumed would be my chaperone, unload the trunks from the back of the carriage. I didn¡¯t recognize him, didn¡¯t know him, but from his voice, I suspected he¡¯d been the one who¡¯d stopped me from puncturing my eye. The man my father had called Leander. I couldn¡¯t make out anything about him in the streetlights, outside of his build. He was over a head taller than myself, and maybe on the slimmer side.

    Out of the five trunks they placed on the ground, three of them contained all that remained of my life in Astalia. Their contents would hold no value to anyone other than me. Undergarments, dresses, and other clothes. Maybe a hand mirror and hairbrush. If I was lucky, it would also contain a few mementos that had decorated my dresser. I could picture the careless speed that the servants likely used to shove what they could into the trunks. I couldn¡¯t blame them, considering what little notice they had.

    With a sigh, I dared not hope that anything of value made it into the trunks.

    ¡°Thank you for accommodating us.¡± The man, Leander, spoke.

    My gaze drifted upwards to where my chaperone stood with the ship¡¯s captain.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to resist a good coin,¡± The captain¡¯s voice was gruff in a pleasant way. He continued, ¡°but I¡¯d be lying if I said it wasn¡¯t in part due to your silver-tongued charm.¡± He craned around Leander to look at me. ¡°We¡¯ll need to move quickly. The last thing my boys need is another superstition to dwell on.¡±

    Our driver clapped a hand on Leander¡¯s shoulder and mumbled, ¡°Safe travels to you.¡±

    ¡°And to you.¡± Leander replied as he smiled with a grin that glistened in the dark.

    To me, our driver said nothing. Like many others who had come to work at Hillcrest, I¡¯d never learned his name. He wouldn¡¯t miss my presence, and I didn¡¯t blame him.

    A throat cleared. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    I blinked back new, unshed tears. ¡°Ready?¡± I questioned dumbly.

    Leander held a lantern, and gestured to the large merchant ship behind me. ¡°To board.¡±

    ¡°But... What about the trunks?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°The crew will bring them up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I whispered, squeezing my eyes shut.

    I waited for him to grab my arm and drag me up the gangplank, but instead of a punishing grip, I felt a gentle hand on my lower back as he turned me towards the ship.

    ¡°If you refuse to move, then you know I must use force.¡± His voice was smooth as honey. It was so at odds with the threat of his words. ¡°But, if you would save us both from the experience, I would prefer to escort you up properly. With your dignity intact.¡±

    I swallowed, knowing that I had no way to refuse his request without making a fool of myself, or injuring myself further. I would go willingly, even if I hated every step that led me closer to Count Lovick.

    I nodded mutely in surrender.

    With his arm at the small of my back, he led us up the gangplank and towards the back of the ship, through a door, and down a narrow set of stairs. While there were a few sailors moving across the deck, making preparations for our departure, we¡¯d clearly arrived before the majority of the crew.

    He led me back towards the stern of the ship, passing a galley, and a room full of hammocks strung from the rafters. We came across another set of stairs, and went down again. We passed shelves with crates of goods secured to rungs in the floor, and doors that led to provision stores and supplies for the sailors.

    Eventually we made our way down a final set of stairs so narrow that they were really more of a ladder rung than steps. I struggled to climb down with one hand hanging uselessly at my side, but eventually reached the bottom. Again we made our way back to the other end of the ship. As we walked, I noticed a door all the way at the end. It stood slightly ajar and I felt my body tense as we neared it.

    Leander stepped around me to push the door open, ushering me inside. The room was small, maybe nine feet from the door to the back wall of the ship, with a tiny window looking out into the darkness. It was almost twice as wide as it was long. When my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I could see where a blanket and pillow had been haphazardly tossed onto the floor.

    Gritting my teeth, I stepped inside and shivered at the breeze that had forced its way through the broken glass. I turned slowly, taking in my dim surroundings. It was depressingly bare and devoid of niceties. I assumed that my chaperone was the one who arranged for these accommodations, if you could even count them as such, yet even he seemed offended by their condition.

    ¡°Are you not impressed by my cell?¡± I asked, the truth of it leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Your father specifically requested bars.¡± He replied, distracted.

    I clenched a fist, cutting into the palm with my nails. It was barely a distraction from the throbbing of my other hand. I continued to ignore it as best I could.

    ¡°I suppose they didn¡¯t have the time to fulfill all of his requests.¡± I spat.

    ¡°It was meant to be a joke...¡± He shook his head, thinking better of whatever he was about to say next. ¡°It was in very poor taste. Please accept my apologies.¡±

    ¡°I have little doubt that he actually did request bars.¡± I replied quietly.

    I turned to look at the four walls that would contain the following weeks of my existence. From the circular water stains on the ground that suggested barrels of some kind, it was clear this room was normally used for storage. There wasn¡¯t a bed. Nowhere to hang my garments. No table or chairs, nothing aside from the bedding on the ground. The only saving grace was a small port window, although the glass was slightly broken.

    As if reading my thoughts, the man sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll have your belongings brought to you, and see what else I may be able to hunt down before we leave.¡±

    I nodded and sat down, pulling the ratty pillow to my chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I finally asked.

    ¡°Leander.¡± He replied, confirming my earlier suspicions.

    The man who¡¯d stopped my father.

    I was grateful for his intervention in the study, and I wanted to thank him for saving me, but I couldn¡¯t. Why was Leander at the manor, if not to fulfill my father¡¯s orders? He had secured this voyage, and he was going to bring me to Count Lovick in my father¡¯s place.

    ¡°Leander,¡± I repeated, testing his name on my tongue before closing my eyes. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, mistress.¡± His footsteps moved across the room and to the door. He paused at the threshold. ¡°In case it needs to be said, only the captain¡¯s most trusted men know that you¡¯re on board. This isn''t a ship meant for passengers, and these men aren¡¯t used to traveling with a woman. Do us both a favor and don¡¯t draw any attention to yourself. I promise you that it won¡¯t end well.¡±

    I nodded numbly as he shut the door. A firm click in the lock signaled that I was indeed a prisoner. I tipped to the side and curled into a ball, clutching the dirty pillow to my chest, and burying my face against it. Finally alone, I let out a strangled sob.

    I woke up on the floor with a renewed throb in my hand and stiffness in my bones. The ship rocked as I stumbled to my feet to peer out at the waves through the small window. Hours must have passed. The sun was high overhead and there was no land in sight. I breathed in the sea spray before pulling away from the broken glass, but my foot knocked into something, and I nearly tripped.

    My trunk.

    Leander must have returned while I was sleeping. I looked around the room again, wondering what other details I might have missed. The room was small, that much I knew, but all the internal walls had been poorly built, with a few gaps where the wood met. In the back corner, there was a bigger hole with tiny pellet sized droppings scattered in front of it.

    Rats.

    I shivered. The idea of a rat being able to come into my room while I was sleeping made my skin crawl. I crouched down to inspect the hole, and saw a room full of crates and barrels on the other side. The hole itself was large enough for a cat to squeeze through. Walking back to the trunk, I gripped the handle and dragged it with my good hand over to the corner, pushing it snuggly against the hole. It would have to do.

    ¡°I wonder what they deemed worth packing.¡± I mused aloud, lifting the lid to sift through the contents.

    It was mainly simple clothing items such as trousers, blouses, undergarments, and stockings, but at the bottom was a single, folded handkerchief. My breath hitched in surprise as I reached out tenderly towards it. In the corner was an embroidered bee sitting on a leaf.

    Alexia...

    I remembered the day she gifted it to me. It was at the first Autumn Equinox we¡¯d celebrated together, and she¡¯d wrapped it up with a red ribbon. I buried my face into the tiny square of fabric. I''d always been too afraid to use it for fear of ruining the stitches that had been done with painstaking precision.

    My mind drifted to thoughts of Alexia. I hadn¡¯t had the time to miss her. I¡¯d been so consumed by my own fate and pain that there hadn¡¯t been any room in my mind to think of her. With my sentence already declared, I found myself hoping that her own arrangement was a happier one.

    When I woke hours later, the sun was setting and my room was growing dark. In front of the door I found a new blanket folded neatly on the ground. The fabric was made of rough wool, and had seen use before. Unlike the blanket that had been carelessly tossed onto the floor before my arrival, this one was thick and warm, and would do more against the sea breeze than its predecessor. Next to it, a chamber pot had been placed as well.

    In addition to these items, I also found a tray of food. A hard tack biscuit, and a bowl of lukewarm stew that appeared as if it had been sitting there for a while. My stomach gurgled hungrily as I lurched forward and snatched up the biscuit. It was hard and flavorless, but it was filling and I had no room to be picky. The soup was mostly potato with some carrots, but it had a few chunks of meat floating around. I ate both greedily, and tried to ignore how the motion of the ship began to turn my stomach.

    Pushing away the now empty tray, I stood up and dared to check the lock. Barely placing my hand on the door, it swung open and I nearly stumbled out before catching myself. The hall was empty, aside from where Leander stood leaning against a beam maybe ten feet away.

    His head turned at the sound, and for the first time I saw him in the light. My breath caught in my throat in surprise. I¡¯d wrongfully assumed he was ugly, because ugly associations deserved ugliness, but I couldn¡¯t have been farther from the truth. Leander was disturbingly beautiful.

    His dark hair hung loosely around his shoulders, with the upper portion tied behind his head. A few strands hung across his face, but otherwise his mischievous, golden eyes were unobscured as they met mine. His face was like a painting, made of angled planes with soft edges that any artist could only hope to capture correctly. Light stubble had started to grow out along his chin.

    Outside of his beauty, I was also surprised by his youth. I¡¯d originally thought him to be in his late twenties, possibly thirties with the beginnings of gray around his temples, but Leander was only a few years my elder. This was not what I had expected. He looked less like a hired lackey, and more like a young lord in his own right.

    Where did he come from? I thought, trying to piece together how this puzzle fit. How had I not heard of a Leander before? Was he someone my father was in business with in the isles, or the continent? With how finely he dressed, was he a lord or a well off merchant?

    Leander cleared his throat loudly, and I realized I''d been caught openly staring.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, struggling to come up with anything intelligent to say. There was no hiding my blatant ogling. ¡°For the blanket, and the meal, and my trunk.¡±

    He nodded before turning away to look up the stairs. It was a clear sign that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak. I faltered, not knowing what else I should say. I¡¯d been rude when I¡¯d asked him to leave. Was this his way of getting back at me? No, that would be stupid, and I couldn¡¯t forget that he was only here to make sure I didn¡¯t escape.

    So then, why was the door currently unlocked? He had no reason to remain in the belly of the ship if I was locked inside. Perhaps he¡¯d been ordered to keep watch over me?

    Awkwardly, I shut the door between us. I was probably putting too much thought into whatever his motives were. I cradled my broken hand, gritting my teeth at the discomfort. At least I could be somewhat content knowing that if Leander was out in the hall, then he probably wasn¡¯t going to be enjoying this voyage either.

 Chapter 12 - Restrictions

    Leander

    <hr>

    ¡°Fine, use your essencebinding on the girl, but only to assess the damage. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s ever able to use it again, as long as it''s not horribly deformed. If it is broken, I¡¯ll allow you to set the bones, on the condition that you do so without magic, and that you can manage it in the next hour. Time is a precious commodity, Leander. One that Daelyn has squandered. We must move quickly before word of this reaches the empire. You will not be mending it for her. Some lessons are best learned when they stay with you.¡± Jasper spat, spittle flying with his fury.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I nodded, wishing that I could tear his head off instead.

 Chapter 13 - Broken

    When I awoke, time passed in a torturous blur of agony, and when I slept, nightmares of the forest plagued my mind. Only the changing of the food trays signaled that the day had passed. I knew I needed to eat, and that I would regret it later if I didn¡¯t, but I was too consumed by grief, pain, and regret.

    I had no appetite.

    I wrapped my arms around myself protectively, curling into a ball on the floor, and realized a metallic tang coated my tongue. I must have bitten my inner cheek during the incessant nightmares.

    Eventually, day turned to night, and as hunger pains grew, it became easier to lose myself to that ache instead. I clutched my stomach until exhaustion consumed me again.

    ¡°Daelyn...¡± The voice was far away, but it pulled at my consciousness

    No... I thought, tugging my knees tighter against my chest as the intrusion chased away the oblivion of sleep.

    ¡°Daelyn!¡± The voice was urgent as hands shook me.

    The movement jarred my body, and I cried out as my hand took the opportunity to unleash a painful throb. Tears pricked the corners of my eye.

    Leander cursed under his breath.

    My eyes opened to find him kneeling over me, his hand inches away from shaking me again. He hesitated when our eyes met.

    ¡°Go away.¡± I whispered.

    He ignored me. ¡°How long has it been hurting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± I snapped. ¡°It¡¯s been hurting the whole time.¡± I wanted to roll over, but any movement seemed to only make things worse, so I chose to glare at Leander from the ground instead.

    He eyed the bandage. ¡°It¡¯s been three days...¡±

    Three days... and it hurt more now than ever, like it was broken anew.

    ¡°Have you touched the splint at all?¡± He asked.

    I let my silence speak for me.

    Leander rubbed at his eyes. ¡°You should have said something yesterday, or the day before if it was this bad.¡±

    ¡°So that you could do what? Bring me willow bark to chew on?¡± I scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no point in asking for help that I¡¯m not going to receive.¡±

    His face contorted with irritation, bordering on anger. ¡°You¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t ask.¡± He ground out, before reaching out to touch the bandages.

    I pulled away, and grit my teeth against another wave of pain. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± I hissed.

    ¡°It¡¯s swollen.¡± He said, his tone almost patronizing. ¡°If I loosen the wrappings, it should relieve some of the pressure, and then I can get a good look at how it¡¯s healing.¡±

    Another retort sat on the tip of my tongue, but he was already untying the knot. Underneath, the skin was yellow, purple, and splotchy. He took the splint out of my palm and set it down. All of me smelled unwashed, and it smelled even worse under the bandage. If I had any energy left, I would have been mortified.

    ¡°Can you move your fingers?¡±

    They fluttered, just enough to prove that I could, but not enough to make things worse.

    One hand stabilized my arm, while the other splayed itself against my palm. It was a strangely intimate pose, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his overly handsome face as his eyes closed in concentration.

    A warmth moved from his hand to melt into my skin, and I gasped at the heat of it. His eyes opened again, to stare in concentration at something that I couldn¡¯t see. The warmth of his magic moved under my skin , lingering in certain places longer than others. I didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but gradually the pain began to ease. Afraid to interrupt, I remained silent as he worked.

    With a satisfied sound, Leander pulled away, and I felt his absence like a cold sting as his magic vanished.

    ¡°There.¡± He said, standing. ¡°Now try not to move. I need to find new linen to wrap it with.¡±

    I flexed my fingers. The pain was still present, but duller than it had been. ¡°Did you... mend it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Leander said, moving to leave. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to rewrap it. Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t have to. Your hand isn¡¯t healed yet, and the bones can still shift and pinch something if you aren¡¯t careful.¡±

    I stared after him, supporting my left hand with the right. Now that the agony had dissipated, my mind finally felt clear. It was a relief, for the current moment, but I could sense a tempest of dark thoughts lingering at the edges of my mind, biding their time.

    Leander made good on his word, returning within the half hour. He didn¡¯t say anything as he knelt beside me again, setting down the new strip of fabric, as well as a bar of soap. He gently rotated my palm towards the ceiling as he continued to support my forearm. With a quick glance around the room, he reached over and pulled a water bucket over. Something that he must¡¯ve brought when I was still sleeping.

    The water was cold as he dipped the washcloth into it, and lathered it with soap. He washed away the smells that had been trapped under the bandage, and I tried not to think about how much sweat and grime from the road still clung to the rest of me. Everything had hurt too much to even consider bathing, but now that we were sitting so close together, I was overly aware of my stench.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that...¡± I said, self-conscious.

    He leveled a golden eye on me, before turning back to his task. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be able to do everything by yourself right now. It¡¯s okay to ask for help.¡± Satisfied with his efforts, Leander rinsed off the suds, and dried the skin before he placed the splint back into my palm.

    I didn¡¯t understand his concern. ¡°Did my father command you to take care of me?¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He ignored my question as he began applying the new bandages. ¡°I would have helped you yesterday, but every time I came, you were sleeping. I thought it was best that you got the rest.¡±

    ¡°It hurt too much to do anything else.¡± I admitted.

    Leander nodded, understanding. ¡°The third day is usually the worst in terms of healing. That¡¯s approximately how long it takes for your swelling to reach its peak. The swelling should start to come down tomorrow.¡± His mouth set back into a firm line. ¡°I expected you to say something yesterday, to ask for something, but instead you were quiet. If I didn¡¯t already know that your hand was broken, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you work for my father. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± I forced myself to meet his gaze in defiance. ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me, but I don¡¯t understand it either. Why do you care if I¡¯m in pain, and what did you even do to my hand if you didn¡¯t heal it?¡±

    His expression faltered, frustration giving way to sadness. It didn¡¯t look like an expression that belonged on his face at all. ¡°The most important thing to understanding Jasper LeMont is that he is cruel. I was commanded not to heal you, Daelyn.¡± The truth of it stung as he continued. ¡°He¡¯s very meticulous when he creates his commands, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s thought of everything.¡± Leander ran a frustrated hand through his hair as he looked away. ¡°The best I can do right now is to relieve the swelling, and improve your circulation. Things that will soothe the healing tissue, but I can¡¯t heal you. Setting the bones back in place was the only thing he allowed, and I¡¯d had to do it without magic.¡±

    I frowned at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t meet you before the study?¡±

    ¡°You were unconscious when you were brought back to Hillcrest. I did it then.¡± His jaw clenched, as if he had more to say, but didn¡¯t continue.

    I looked away, my eyes blurring with unshed tears. ¡°I see.¡± My good hand clenched at the fabric of my dress. The same one I¡¯d worn for three days now. I blinked, and they fell. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Leander turned back to me, his expression relaxing into something other than a scowl, but still not a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± He picked up the soiled linens, but left the washcloth and soap. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get cleaned up. I¡¯ll be back later.¡±

    I nodded as he left, waiting until the key turned in the lock to turn away from the door.

    I itched to remove the dress. Sweat and grime still clung to the fabric from days of wear, the same dress I¡¯d put on for Trasenmar. I swallowed, reaching a hand towards the front of the bodice. I pinched the end of the ribbon between my fingers, I just needed to undo the laces... I tugged at the end and the smell of dirt filled my nostrils. I let go, my hands trembling.

    It¡¯s just a ribbon. But my heart raced anyway.

    I tried again, grabbing the end of the ribbon and pulling before I could think about it. The bow came undone, and suddenly there were other hands there, tugging at the laces, trying to force the sides apart. I cried out, stumbling back into the wall.

    You¡¯re not real! My mind fought against my senses for the truth,

    I looked down at the bodice, at the ends of the ribbon hanging there, and struggled to breathe. I hadn¡¯t seen myself since their hands had... their hands were the last ones to... I looked away from the fabric. Staring up at the ceiling I could feel the tears building at the corners of my eyes.

    They can¡¯t hurt you now...

    I couldn¡¯t watch my fingers undo the laces. The stench of his breath came flooding back from my memory, too visceral, too close. I had to escape the dress. Fighting against the urge to panic, I squeezed my eyes shut and blindly pulled at the rows of ribbon until the bodice hung open. The ghostly pressure of their finger tips dug into my flesh as I fought to remove everything with one hand.

    We¡¯re gonna enjoy you.

    I choked back a sob as I stepped out of the skirt with a final cry, kicking the garment into the corner. Sobs racked my body as their imagined hands continued to pull at me. The terror I¡¯d felt in that moment felt so fresh in my mind that it was overwhelming. I wished that my hand hurt more, the pain had been a shield against the memories of the woods. I was too exposed, naked, and that knowledge was almost paralyzing.

    I fought against the urge to cover myself long enough to bathe. It took considerable effort to wash the dirt from my skin. I washed as quickly as I could with the one hand I had, and did my best to avoid soaking the new linens with water. I rinsed off the soap, and didn¡¯t bother drying myself before I threw the lid of the trunk open. I grabbed the first things I found; new undergarments, a mismatched blouse, and a pair of trousers.

    I dressed as quickly as the splint would allow, and finally, when I felt the shielding weight of the fabric, the phantom fingertips began to fade. I let out a shaky breath, sending a quick prayer up to the old gods, if any of them even listened anymore.

    I¡¯d never been very religious, and very few people even remembered the names of the seven who used to walk the earth. Many of the ancient texts written about them had gone missing a long time ago. Their stories survived as myths passed down from parents to children, so that the next generation could wonder why they disappeared. An Eidolon would know, but my father¡¯s would never tell.

    I¡¯d never given them much thought, the old gods, even with Caspian¡¯s presence proving they had been more than mere stories. But in the last few days I¡¯d become desperate enough to hope that they were, and that I wasn¡¯t alone. That this might be a trial for something to come later.

    On that thought, I pulled out the silver hand mirror that had made its way into the trunk, propping it against the wall.

    I struggled to comb through my tangled hair, working out more knots that I¡¯d ever known were possible to have. If I¡¯d washed it, it may have been easier to manage, but I doubted that I¡¯d be able to handle it well on my own. Eventually, I gave up trying to wrestle it into a braid, letting it hang limp against my back.

    My reflection stared back at me from the tiny mirror, and I flinched at the image. My eyes were bloodshot, and the skin under them was puffy and bruised from all the tears I¡¯d shed. The last time I¡¯d seen eyes like these, they¡¯d belonged to Alexia. But unlike Alexia, a sickly pallor haunted my skin as well. I quickly turned away, tipping the mirror forward to lie on the floor so that I didn¡¯t have to see more.

    My old dress laid in a heap, taunting me from the corner I¡¯d kicked it in. Alexia had gone with me to get fitted for it a few years ago. It seemed fitting to wear it on the day we were going to escape...

    I picked the dress up from the ground, and clutched it in my hand. Was she safe? Did the groom¡¯s representative know that I had tried to rescue her from the path? Fresh agony ripped at my chest as I pictured the moment that Alexia¡¯s face contorted into that bespelled shriek. I¡¯d tried so hard... and it had always been destined to fail.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me...?¡± I didn¡¯t know who I asked, whether it was the gods, or even Caspian. They¡®d all known what I planned to do, and they had let me do it anyway.

    Careful of the broken glass, I fed the dress through the window and into the sea. It felt like a burial, like a part of me had died wearing that dress, and my innocence was irrevocably lost. I didn¡¯t know what to do aside from cry at the damage done. I had no one else to blame for my failure.

    My chest heaved with renewed grief. She¡¯d been my only friend, my most trusted person, and she¡¯d been sold off like cattle when all her brother had to do was ask for a loan... he wouldn¡¯t have even had to do that! If I had been aware of what was at stake, I would have given him the coin to pay for a healer¡ªWas Leander that healer? Had my father taken away the only hope that Alexia¡¯s mother had to survive? No... how could he have known? Besides, if Leander were a true healer, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed himself to be taken away from a patient to play prison warden with me.

    Alexia... Did she know what happened to me? Did she care? She was on her way to a new life, a marriage. I bit the inside of my cheek. Of course she would care. We were friends, are friends, and I¡¯d done it for her, hadn¡¯t I?

    Tap, tap. Leander¡¯s knuckle rapt on the outside of the door.

    ¡°Are you decent?¡±

    Sniffling, I wiped at my eyes and cleared my throat a few times. ¡°Y¡ªyes. I¡¯m decent.¡±

    The lock clicked open, and Leander pushed the door with one hand while the other balanced a warm plate. He eyed me, no doubt seeing the freshly swollen eyes.

    I turned away, wiping at the corners again as his return forced me to face the present. ¡°What, never seen a woman cry before?¡±

    Leander handed me the plate. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be upset, Daelyn. You cared enough to try, and that¡¯s more than most people would do.¡±

    I set down the plate, stabbing at the dried meat with a finger. I didn¡¯t want to be told that it was okay. I didn¡¯t want to be compared to others, or hear about how I was different. I didn¡¯t want to be different. I wanted to be free.

 Chapter 14: Parting Words

    Leander

    <hr>

    ¡°Cursed girl, she¡¯s complicated everything.¡± Jasper spat out as the door clicked shut behind us. I followed silently away from the study and up the stairs while he continued to rage and fume.

    Suddenly he stopped to turn to me, and we stood eye to eye. ¡°I don¡¯t want you starting any conversations with her.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. He¡¯d already been angry enough to cut me once, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to heal it twice.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°In fact, why don¡¯t you just keep your distance all together.¡±

    ¡°And how do you propose I keep an eye on her if I¡¯m meant to keep my distance?¡± I asked, raising a brow.

    The Duke¡¯s pulse throbbed in his temple. ¡°Keep your distance unless it is absolutely necessary to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Necessary to you, or necessary to her?¡±

    I stared at him in challenge, experienced at keeping my expression blank while the duke struggled to find the words while in this heated state.

    ¡°Necessary to her well-being!¡± Jasper sneered at me, as if the answer were painfully obvious. ¡°If something happens to her on the journey, then this will all be for nothing.¡± He turned away, continuing his march towards Daelyn¡¯s room where he continued to threaten the servants.

 Chapter 15 - The Rat

    In the following days, Leander and I fell into a pattern. In the morning, he¡¯d unlock the door, hand me a breakfast tray, and I¡¯d eat whatever bland cuisine the ship¡¯s cook had prepared. Then, he¡¯d unwrap my hand and I¡¯d feel the warmth of the essencebound seep into my skin as he assessed the damage, and did what he could to help with the discomfort of unassisted healing.

    As long as he was out in the hall, Leander would leave the door unlocked all day. If he ever had to step away, he¡¯d lock it again. I assumed that maybe it was a small kindness on his part, to make me feel less trapped, but I never left the door open. I¡¯d become comfortable in the confines of the room I knew, as opposed to the ship that I didn¡¯t. When he¡¯d lock the door for the night, I¡¯d press my ear to the door to try and hear where he went afterwards, but his steps were so quiet that I could never even hear him walk away.

    Outside of our morning and evening exchanges, we didn¡¯t generally speak after the third day. So far, Leander had only proven himself to be kind, but I didn¡¯t know or trust him. How did he come to work for my father? Leander was clearly told that he wasn¡¯t allowed to mend my hand, so then why was an essencebound accompanying me? The man was too much of a mystery for me to be the one to breach the space between us, so I kept silent, and he kept his silence by extension.

    It was painfully lonely without conversation to distract me, and depression settled heavy in my bones as the hours crawled by. I was a failure as a friend, and since I was such a disappointment as a daughter, my father was sending me off to breed like a cow. I refused to think of my future groom.

    Knock knock.

    The key twisted in the lock as the door pushed open. Leander stepped in with the usual breakfast tray in one hand, a bucket of clean water in the other, and a surprisingly clean-shaven face.

    ¡°Oh thank the gods.¡± I said, taking the tray and setting it on my trunk. ¡°I started to think I wouldn¡¯t be able to bathe again till we anchored.¡±

    Leander offered a rare smile. ¡°Well then, mistress, allow me to be your godsend.¡±

    I could picture him as a boy when he smiled. A lanky child with half his dark hair pulled back with a tie, and the other half a windswept mess. The image felt right, like an intrinsic piece of information that just belonged, even though I had no way of confirming it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week since the last time we washed that hand. I¡¯d like to get to that first, and then I¡¯ll leave you to your business.¡± Leander said, motioning to the trunk.

    I agreed, and let him guide me, careful not to sit on the food. With days of practice, he knelt in front of me and untied the linen. With the bandage removed, his expression turned serious as he took in the coloration of the bruise and swollenness of the skin. The intensity of his expression was focused on my fractures, but my traitorous cheeks had begun to burn at the attention.

    It wasn¡¯t entirely my fault that I couldn¡¯t help it. The other times I¡¯d felt the simple touch of another was purely out of formality, or on the rare occasions I¡¯d found a dance partner. Their touches never lingered as long as Leander¡¯s did... I forced my gaze away from where he knelt, attempting to hide my traitorous cheeks as his magic began to probe beneath my skin.

    ¡°How long do broken hands take to heal?¡±

    ¡°Well, that depends.¡± He sounded distracted. ¡°It can take eight to twelve weeks without any intervention, but much of the healing can be finished after three or four.¡± Gently, Leander rotated my wrist. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to know how well you¡¯ll be able to use it. The nerves might not be the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stopped throbbing since you¡¯ve started tending to it.¡± I said, pulling him back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s more of a consistent ache now, thank you.¡±

    Leander nodded, the warmth of his magic fading as he reached for the water bucket. He moved the rag along my skin, careful to avoid jarring me. I bit the inside of my cheek, hard, fighting against another wave of heat in my cheeks. How could he make something simple seem so intimate?! Were all healers like this? It was no wonder Covosna¡¯s one physician always had a line of women waiting outside.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± He asked.

    I hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d finished until he let go. He¡¯d even reapplied the splint and wrapped it back up while I¡¯d been internally cursing myself for the blush.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°It feels fine.¡± I mumbled, glad that he hadn¡¯t been privy to my thoughts in the last few minutes.

    ¡°Good.¡± Leander nodded, grabbing up the old linens from the floor as he stood and made his way back towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll collect the bucket when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He paused.

    ¡°I could... use some help.¡±

    Leander¡¯s eyes darted to the bucket, and then back to me. ¡°Daelyn, I know I said I¡®d help if you asked, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not to bathe!¡± Oh gods this was humiliating. ¡°I can¡¯t wash my hair.¡± I picked up a limp strand. ¡°It¡¯s too long, and with one hand it¡¯s going to be impossible. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°As you wish. Sit in the middle.¡±

    I pulled the bucket over with me and sat with my arms crossed over my knees. He then proceeded to gather up my hair, and positioned it so that the ends hung inside the lip of the bucket. Wordlessly, he scooped water out of the bucket to spill it over my scalp. I struggled not to move as the cold water dripped down my face and back. Most of it dripped its way off the tips of my hair to fall back into the bucket.

    ¡°Th¡ªthank you for your help. I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve soaked the floor by now.¡±

    He chuckled, grabbing the soap and lathering his hands to then massage them into my scalp. I¡¯d been genuine in my need for help, but now that he was actually doing it... it was quickly moving from embarrassing to pleasantly soothing.

    Unfortunately it was not helping my traitorous cheeks.

    Leander worked efficiently, moving down the strands, pausing to pick something out. ¡°I think I found a stick.¡±

    ¡°It probably is. It hasn¡¯t been washed since.... that day.¡± I finished lamely.

    His fingers stilled. ¡°Do you wanna talk about it?¡±

    I squeezed my legs tighter into my chest. ¡°Not really.¡±

    Leander made a noise of understanding before rinsing the soap out. His fingers lingered in my hair a moment longer than necessary, before wringing out the strands into the bucket.

    There wasn¡¯t much else to say after that, and I almost hated that he didn¡¯t try to force me to share more. I did need to talk about it, I just didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out in the hall, just let me know if you need anything else.¡± Leander said, stepping out and shutting the door behind him.

    Already partially soaked, I quickly removed my clothes, tossing the damp fabric aside. I scrubbed quickly, averting my eyes from my nakedness, and did my best to ignore the imagined smells of the forest. Clean, but cold, I crawled over to the trunk. Moving the food tray onto the floor and reaching a hand inside for my undergarments. My fingers brushed against something fuzzy, no, something furry. It moved. I froze.

    A giant rat sat on top of my clothes and was actively chewing on one of my stockings. It didn¡¯t even react to my touch, unconcerned for my presence until our eyes met. Then it bristled and hissed. It rose on its hindlegs, and underneath its belly, I saw that the pest had already done more than chew on my stocking.

    Rage filled me as I saw a hole in the handkerchief Alexia had made me, right where one of the wings used to be! Before I could even think, my hand moved to strike it.

    Instead of trying to avoid my hand, it jumped to meet it, and sunk its teeth into my skin. I let out a shriek of surprise, trying to shake it loose, but it only gripped harder, refusing to let go.

    ¡°Daelyn?!¡± Leander¡¯s muffled voice called from the other side of the door in alarm.

    A growl of frustration built in my throat as I desperately tried to dislodge the pest. Blood began to leak around the wound, mixing with the rodent¡¯s saliva. The whole exchange happened in a second.

    In my core, the warmth that taunted me with its useless presence suddenly surged forward out of its cage, the door blown wide open. As if it was reacting to my pain, anger, and need, the warmth lashed out of my body and wrapped around the essence of the rat.

    ¡°Let go!¡± I commanded on instinct.

    It did. Dropping to the floor, it looked at me wide-eyed, like it was waiting.

    ¡°Shoo!¡± I snapped, and it cocked its head to the side, and I felt its curiosity at the request before scuttling off through the hole.

    ¡°Daelyn, what is going on in there?!¡± Leander''s voice was much closer than it had been the first time, and I realized two things very quickly.

    First, I was still completely naked.

    And second, Leander was a moment away from realizing it too.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t come in!¡± I cried out, but the door was already swinging open. I ran to the other side of the room, nearly diving for the blanket on the floor. He barged into the room with a sword drawn.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡ª¡± His eyes swept up from my feet to the blanket that I had barely wrapped around myself. Fear turned to surprise and then embarrassment as he turned around and averted his eyes toward the ground.

    ¡°I heard you scream. Why were you screaming?! I thought something was attacking you.¡±

    ¡°Something did attack me!¡± I pointed at the corner, where my trunk was blocking the rat hole, but apparently hadn¡¯t stopped the rat from getting in. ¡°It was in my trunk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you screamed because you found a mouse in your belongings.¡± He began to raise his head and turn back toward me.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t look!¡± I wanted to melt into the floor. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mouse. Mice are small and cute, this was a rat!¡± I ground out.

    A laugh ripped through him as Leander struggled to contain himself. ¡°A rat?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Which that shriek, I was half expecting you¡¯d fallen and broke your other hand.¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m glad one of us thinks that this is funny.¡± I muttered, because I certainly didn¡¯t. The whole experience was mortifying. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m clearly fine. Now leave so I can dress.¡±

    He sheathed his blade, still chuckling. ¡°Crisis averted then.¡± He swept his arms into a mock bow. ¡°I apologize for barging in, mistress.¡±

    He left as quickly as he¡¯d come, and I finally let out a breath. My hand hurt. Lifting it up, I could see that a tiny drop of blood had begun to drip. I wasn¡¯t afraid of rats, It just surprised me, and I¡¯d been doing just fine on my own until it had bitten me. I should¡¯ve told Leander that I¡¯d been bitten, that would¡¯ve shut him up.

 Chpater 16 - MIschief

    I cleaned the wound quickly in the bucket, and then opened the trunk much more carefully this time to pull out my undergarments. I then dressed swiftly, pulling yesterday''s shirt and trousers back on, and silently hoped that the beast wasn¡¯t carrying any diseases.

    With a sigh, I examined the hole that the rat had made in Alexia¡¯s gift. I didn¡¯t have the skill or supplies needed to fix the ruined handkerchief. It frustrated me so much that I nearly screamed. It was just another thing gone wrong. Another way I was being punished for my treason. Maybe I could ask Leander for a mending kit, so I could at least close the hole.

    I wiped at my forehead. It was so warm. Strange. Touching my palm to my cheek, my skin felt a bit hotter than usual, like it was still coming down from the panicked interaction with the rat. The lingering quality it had was similaar to the way I¡¯d felt when the bark had dug into my spine¡­

    My mind shuddered at the thought, recoiling from the memories.

    Absently, I rubbed at the spot where the warmth was the most noticeable, which was above my sternum. It wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, just odd. As minutes turned into hours, the warmth mostly faded, and I was left to sit and wonder at the sensation.

    If Alexia were here, she¡¯d say something like ¡°Maybe it was more upsetting than you thought?¡±

    But that would be wrong. My run in with that rat had definitely gotten my heart racing, which usually made me sweaty, but not like this. This felt like a surge of warmth from deep beneath my skin, a woosh of something that escaped. The last time I¡¯d felt this way¡ª

    My mind shuddered again, refusing to confront the memories of the forest. I gritted my teeth against the discomfort. I just needed to think past the men, and remember... I¡¯d been burning up after I was attacked, and it was more than my fear that had borne it. I just couldn¡¯t name what else.

    My eyes began to wander to the corner, half expecting the rat to be staring at me from atop the trunk, and half wanting the rat to be there. I shook my head in disbelief. The thought was ridiculous. All the same, no matter how I tried to distract himself, I couldn¡¯t help but feel drawn to the corner of the room.

    Lunch came and went, and the warmth in my body reduced itself so that I only felt its heat in my chest. I was starting to wonder if the bite had been disease ridden, and if the warmth was an immediate manifestation of illness.

    I tested the knob, and found it unlocked. I opened the door to see Leander out in the hall, his head turning away from a book at the sound.

    ¡°Can rat bites cause fever?¡± I asked, trying to sound conversational and not suspicious.

    Leander levelled a look at me, raising a dark brow. ¡°Were you bitten by the rat?¡±

    I bit the inside of my cheek. ¡°No, but I know that they carry diseases, and fevers often accompany disease.¡± It was a struggle not to fidget at the lie, so I finished with a truth. ¡°I¡¯d sleep better knowing that if it bit me in the night, I won¡¯t catch an immediate fever.¡± Because the way my chest warmed, it must be a sign of fever.

    He chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t catch an immediate fever from a rat bite. It takes time for disease to spread in the body, multiple days even. They aren¡¯t venomous.¡± Leander paused thoughtfully, before continuing. ¡°Just tell me if you get bitten. Otherwise just throw something at the beast before it has a chance to bite you. They usually don¡¯t attack unprovoked.¡±

    I nodded, thanking him for the information before shutting myself in the room again. I shouldn¡¯t have lied. I should turn around and confess that I¡¯d been bitten, so that Leander could put my mind at ease. Maybe he¡¯d even be able to heal whatever was going on with heat.

    ¡°You won¡¯t catch an immediate fever.¡±

    The thought should have been reassuring, but it only opened up more questions.

    The burning diminished further, until only a sliver of it remained. It almost felt condensed to the size of a pinprick. I closed my eyes and laid back on the floor. The woosh I¡¯d felt had been strong, and powerful. Familiar, even. My mind tried to recoil again, but I refused to be cowed as I blew the door wide open on the memory. My skin had burned while I¡¯d prayed for salvation, when I¡¯d begged to be saved, and who had saved me?

    The dog.

    It had burned when its saliva had dripped onto my skin, but not because it was hot... it had reacted with immediate understanding, and it had saved me. Protected me. A tugging sensation pulled at my chest, and I tried to ignore it, but the longer I dwelled on the dog, the more persistently I felt the tug.

    My eyes opened, immediately darting to the corner. In a few strides, I crossed the room and pulled the trunk away from the wall, uncovering the hole. Darkness from the room next door hid its contents as I laid flat on my stomach to peer through the darkness. There was nothing there. Nothing that I could make out in the dim light outside of crates. The rat had scuttled away hours ago, but the sensation wasn¡¯t appeased by my proximity. If anything, it intensified.

    The tiny sliver of warmth was barely perceivable now, but as I laid there, searching for something ¡°other¡±, I could feel it like a thread. A tiny thread that was intrinsically a piece of me. Like it had escaped through my flesh. Something was tethered to it at the other end.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Without knowing how, I could feel the presence on the other end. Somehow I knew it was nearby. I raised up just enough to feel along my side of the wall, as if I could follow the thread through the wood, stopping where I knew the rat was sitting.

    Suddenly, the warmth of my core gently rose to coat my throat, the words reverberating down the tether as I called out softly.

    ¡°Please come back.¡±

    As if it had been waiting in stasis for my call, the rat stirred. A pair of beady little eyes scurried towards me as it rounded the corner, nearly colliding with my face. The rat stopped itself just in time, and I stared at it in shock.

    It rose up on its hindlegs. The animal didn¡¯t appear to be as surprised as I was, just curious. Tentatively, I reached out my bitten hand.

    ¡°Climb onto my hand.¡± The warmth surged with power as I commanded the rat.

    I could see its hesitation and through our connection, I could imagine its opinion was something along the lines of ¡®I dislike this suggestion, greatly.¡¯ But regardless of how it felt, the rat lowered back onto all fours and walked onto my outstretched hand.

    ¡°I do not like it here.¡± It seemed to say, before scuttling back off my hand and through the hole. I expected it to keep running. That would be natural, but it stopped on the other side of the wall. Like it was waiting.

    My breakfast still sat untouched on the morning¡¯s tray, long forgotten by the chaos. I pulled the tray closer, picked up a piece of dried meat, and tore off a small bite with my teeth.

    Bloodbinding was a uniquely human magic. Just as Frostbinding was limited purely to water, not just any liquid. Or how the Chronobound could affect the speed of a process, but not the speed of anything living. Even Charmbinders, who often targeted people, still relied on inanimate objects to place their charms on. The only other magebound who could directly affect living things were the Essencebound, whether it was plant, animal, or man.

    The main separation between blood and essence came down to the difference of flesh and mind. Any flesh could be mended, but how could a man¡¯s mind understand that of a beast? That was why it was impossible to place a Bloodbinding on anything that wasn¡¯t human.

    Or at least, it HAD been impossible.

    I stared at the rat. I must be going crazy. The possibility went against everything I¡¯d ever known to be true.

    ¡°Climb up onto my shoulder, and this is yours.¡± I said, setting down the scrap I¡¯d just torn in my teeth.

    It was a request that no animal should understand, or do willingly. If the rat was brave enough to enter the room a second time, taking the meat, it was possible that everything I¡¯d seen was an elaborate coincidence. But I wasn¡¯t just tempting it with a treat, I was asking it to do something more. Climbing up on my shoulder first would mean¡ª

    The rat only hesitated a moment before it quickly scurried up my side, and climbed up my torso. When I twisted my neck to look, it¡¯s face was right next to mine. The animal¡¯s little paw pressed against my cheek as it stood at eye level.

    ¡°Meat now?¡± The words didn¡¯t come out of the rat, because it could not speak, but I knew with absolute certainty what it wanted. The rat¡¯s intention came through the bond that tied it to me, speaking to my soul in a way I undeniably understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± I replied, realizing that it shouldn¡¯t be able to understand my words anymore than I could understand its squeaks, but it was hearing me.

    The rat squeaked happily as it scurried down my arm, grabbed the meat, and dragged it through the hole. I felt the tiny thread of magic stretch away from my body, spanning the distance that the rat placed between us as it took its scrap elsewhere.

    That thread¡­the initial heat¡­that was what I¡¯d been searching for, and had been unable to find. The truth of it went against everything I¡¯d ever known about the Bloodbound, and yet, I had bound the rat to myself.

    I was a Bloodbound mage.

    The next morning, I ate half my breakfast and strategically left the other half sitting in front of the hole. The rat I¡¯d bound yesterday approached the tray first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat all that.¡± I admonished.

    The rat¡ªwho I¡¯d named Apollo¡ªturned his pitiful gaze on me. A heartbreaking, ¡®why?¡¯ written plain on his little face.

    ¡°Fine. A little bit.¡± I conceded, and Apollo grabbed an apple slice in his tiny hands.

    Communicating with Apollo was strange, but the more chances I had to interact with him, the less it felt like I was commanding him with my Bloodbinding, and more like I was talking with him.

    I waited, standing to the side of the hole and out of sight. With Apollo fearlessly munching away, another rat approached the tray. It sniffed at Apollo, who in turn squealed something back. The second rat picked up a bread crumb and began eating it. A bead of sweat dripped into my eye and stung. I fought the urge to wipe it away.

    I was going out on a limb by trying this because there was no way I could try and do this with only one hand, and I wanted to prove I could do it again.

    Inwardly, I reached deep inside myself until I found the pool of warmth that I had come to realize was my magic. No longer useless and caged in my core, but alive and waiting to escape. I wasn¡¯t sure how other Bloodbound mages, like my father, viewed their magic, but with Apollo it seemed to be mostly intention based. Speaking was more for the benefit of clarification between the binder and the bound. As long as the intention was clear, I shouldn¡¯t need to speak.

    ¡®Grab him!¡¯ The command of my intent raced silently through the bond. I held my breath, poised to lunge with Apollo.

    But Apollo continued nibbling on his apple slice. He hesitated a moment, and then continued to eat more.

    He¡¯d clearly heard me, so why hadn¡¯t he acted? I gnawed on my lip. This new rat was eating the crumbs quicker than Apollo with the apple. I was running out of time, and it was going to leave. Maybe I¡¯d worded it wrong? My mind raced as I quickly tried to dissect my mistake. I¡¯d said ¡®grab him¡¯ but maybe it wasn¡¯t a him? Do rats really use their paws to grab things that aren¡¯t food?

    I tried again, expanding my intentions. I needed Apollo to understand what I needed.

    ¡®Don¡¯t let the rat leave. Trap the rat.¡¯

    In an instant, Apollo dropped the apple slice and launched himself at the other rat, biting it on the knape of the neck. The other rat writhed in confusion, trying to bite Apollo back. I moved quickly, shooting my good hand out towards the angry fur balls. The newcomer was enraged, squealing and twisting its body to try and escape using teeth and claws.

    Pain shot through my arm as the rat blindly bit whatever it could find. My magic thrashed beneath my skin, waiting until I came into contact with the rat''s saliva. I felt the moment that it happened, a surge of power breaking free to bind the rat without even trying.

    ¡°Let go.¡± I hissed, doing my best to ignore the pain of the bite.

    The new rat let go, looking up at me fearfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    The rat eased, tilting its head to the side. ¡°More crumbs?¡± It asked through our bond. Its fear already forgotten at my command.

    ¡°All the crumbs you want.¡±

    I smiled. I had done it. I really could Bloodbind. I¡¯d even done it twice, and I could do it again. This could change everything.

 Chapter 17 - The Storm

    With each rat I¡¯d bound, it became easier, and the evidence of my progress had left my right hand covered in scabs. In two days I¡¯d managed to catch seven rats, and while I was proud of that accomplishment, I was trying not to worry about the diseases I might have caught from them. I did my best to hide everything from Leander, only attempting to lure the rats when the door was locked. So far he hadn¡¯t noticed the bites.

    Outside of that, the days passed slowly as we continued across the Emerald Sea. Leander and I hardly spoke, but in my boredom, I had taken to cracking the door open during the day. Of course, there wasn¡¯t much to do except stare out into the hall where he apparently spent the majority of his days.

    More often than not, I¡¯d find him staring into space, but with his jaw firmly set as if deep in thought or meditation. He would look that way for hours. Other times, which were far fewer, I noticed he had a book with him. Even so, he seemed to grow bored when he did try to read, and I could never make out the title.

    On the occasions that Leander noticed me watching him, he¡¯d silently stare back in challenge, taking on an intense expression that I couldn¡¯t match. He fascinated me with the pieces he presented, and I wished I could figure out how they all fit together. He was handsome, and dressed like he belonged to a well-off family, and yet he was working as a hired lackey for House LeMont. He also had a talent for healing, and yet he acted as a jailer. Why?

    For someone so young, he almost behaved as if he was carrying years of burden on his shoulders. His posture was often slumped in exhaustion, and he rarely looked more positive than grim. When we¡¯d first boarded, Leander had been quiet, but the nearer we came to our destination, the more haunted he seemed.

    I could relate.

    Each day, my prison seemed to grow smaller. I had no books to read, no paper to write on, and certainly no needles or thread to fix the hole in Alexia¡¯s handkerchief where the bumblebee¡¯s wing used to be. The only part of me benefitting from the lack of activities was my broken hand. With nothing to do except lean against the wall, lay on the floor, or look out the port hole, my hand was apparently healing quite well. At least, that¡¯s how I interpreted the approving nods and hums Leander made while examining it every morning.

    After hours of staring out into the hall, I realized that the light had noticeably dimmed. I stood up and walked to the window and peered out at the sea. It was barely past noon, but the clouds looked like they were made of thick shadows. Tiny flashes of light danced from deep within them, and choppy waves began to slap against the side of the ship.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one to notice. Two floors above on the deck, I could make out the shouts of the sailors. I couldn¡¯t understand them, even as I tried to strain my ears. I sighed in defeat. If I had sharper senses, like the rats, I could probably make out what they were saying.

    Footsteps stepped across the threshold into my cell. I turned, noticing Leander. He peered past me at the darkening sky, and the key to lock me in was already in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the sky look like that before.¡± I said nervously.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re sailing into an early summer storm.¡± He fiddled with the key in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to go up and get a better look at it. I¡¯ll talk to the captain, and see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help. I¡¯ll be back soon. Just stay put until then.¡±

    ¡°Aye aye, Captain.¡± I scoffed, turning back to the window. We both knew that once the door was locked, I¡¯d have no choice.

    Leander¡¯s jaw twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything else as he locked me in, leaving me to watch the sky grow darker and the waves higher by myself.

    Within half an hour, the storm hit us. The rain was almost deafening as it blew through the broken window and the ship pitched up and down. We had turned just enough that we were steering into the waves, instead of being rocked by them. I had watched with wide eyes from the window until the wind and rain had stung. Soon after, it became blinding and I was forced to back away from the hole.

    As the storm¡¯s intensity grew, I couldn¡¯t keep my balance. I¡¯d nearly been knocked off my feet when we¡¯d hit the first large wave. All I could do was brace myself on the ground, huddled against the wall and wrapped in the thicker of my two blankets to shield myself from the storm that blew in.

    At least the rain is warm. I thought, trying to stay positive. But I had never been on a ship before, and I¡¯d certainly never been caught in a storm. I was growing terrified that one of these waves would knock the ship over, and I¡¯d drown while locked in this room, unable to swim.

    The ship crested another wave and then plunged down sharply. The tray I¡¯d eaten lunch on slid down towards the door. My stomach dropped with it as we leveled out for a minute. The motion was nauseating, and I swallowed the bile back down, squeezing my eyes shut.

    ¡°Is this because I was asking what would happen if the Bridal Path ships went down during a storm?!¡± I cried. ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t wishing it on any of them!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I heard a voice shout over the storm.

    I opened my eyes to see Leander standing in the doorward, drenched. I hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d returned.

    ¡°No!¡± I yelled back in response. I was so relieved that he came back, I almost started to cry. ¡°Are we going to die?¡±

    ¡°Not today.¡± Leander braced himself against the door frame, waiting for the ship to level out before crossing into the room. ¡°Who were you shouting at?¡± He asked as he grabbed the second blanket and braced himself on the ground next to me, holding it over his head.

    ¡°The gods!¡± I answered, but suddenly I was too loud. The rain suddenly sounded farther away, even though it was still flying sideways through the window.

    He cocked his head to the side in genuine surprise. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you were religious. You haven¡¯t ever shown any interest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Well, maybe I am now. I don¡¯t know!¡± It¡¯s not like he¡¯d known me nearly long enough to even know.

    The ship pitched again, and Leander shot out an arm to try and keep me from sliding forward.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Why the faith now?¡± He asked. Were we really having this discussion now?

    ¡°Because I have to believe that out of everything that¡¯s happened, that there is someone out there watching over me. Someone who is watching me pay for my mistakes but won¡¯t let me die for them!¡± I shouted the last part, like I could point out to any of the old gods that I had suffered enough.

    I thought of the one person who had apparently been watching me, and glowered. ¡°Someone who isn¡¯t Caspian.¡±

    His expression turned confused. ¡°Caspian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Caspian.¡± My teeth clenched. ¡°You may have seen him. Giant jungle beast with wings. He¡¯s an Eidolon, and because Eidolons are some kind of spirit beings, he can apparently be wherever he wants to be without being seen. If he hadn¡¯t spied on me, there was still a chance that¡ª¡± I stopped myself, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing would have changed.¡± I pulled the blanket tighter around myself.

    Leander¡¯s mouth set in a firm line as the ship rose in another incline. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll change your opinion of him or not, but maybe Caspian didn¡¯t mean to spy on you. Maybe he had no choice?¡±

    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s a laugh. Of course he had a choice. He¡¯s one of the god¡¯s messengers, and they¡¯re not even around anymore. That¡¯s what makes it so much worse. His presence alone makes my father Godsblessed, even if there¡¯s no god left to care.¡±

    The tray started to slide at me, and I kicked it away in frustration. ¡°If he was sent by the gods, then I could pretend it was for some cosmic meaning. But the gods are gone. He¡¯s with my father by choice. I¡¯ll never forgive him for supporting such a man.¡±

    Leander listened without interrupting, but I could tell that he didn¡¯t agree with me.

    ¡°I think...¡± He spoke, slowly like he was afraid I might start yelling at him next. ¡°...that there¡¯s a lot going on where your father is concerned. Few things are as easy as we believe them to be, the gods and their messengers included.¡±

    ¡°How very noncommittal of you.¡± I scoffed. ¡°Why are you even on this ship?¡±

    A fresh gust of air blew in through the window, splattering both of our faces with water.

    ¡°Did you forget where we¡¯re going?¡± He asked through clenched teeth himself. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to your groom.¡±

    I shoved his arm away from me. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Leander. I know where we are going. I just don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here.¡± I slid a foot away from the wall without his support and had to scramble backwards.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because your father was worried that you¡¯d be able to escape the Steward.¡± He bit out. ¡°Satisfied? He wants this arrangement with Count Lovick so badly that he sent me. Because he thought that even if you didn¡¯t escape, Daniel wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach the exchange.¡±

    I licked the salt water off of my lips, wiping at my stinging cheeks. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Daniel be able to stomach the exchange?¡±

    Leander didn¡¯t answer, not as the ship pitched again violently. He didn¡¯t ask permission as he grabbed me, holding me to him before I slid with the trunk to the other half of the room. It crashed noisily against the wall, and I flinched at the sound.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± I shouted, struggling in vain to pull away. Desperate for answers.

    ¡°The count...¡± Leander hesitated, closing his eyes. ¡°Daniel used to serve the Lovick house when he was younger. It was before he came to serve the duke. He doesn¡¯t speak of his time there.¡± His tone was angry as he continued. ¡°Lovick is known for the creative ways in which he disciplines his staff. He¡¯s been desperate for a wife, but he¡¯s not had any success finding a match. The emperor hasn¡¯t allowed him to participate in Trasenmar after his first wife passed.¡±

    ¡°Did he kill her?!¡± My mouth dropped open in panic.

    He eased his grip on me as the ship leveled out again. ¡°She was caught with another man and then executed for infidelity.¡±

    ¡°Oh gods...¡± He killed his own wife when he could have just divorced her instead! I¡¯d thought that I¡¯d already suffered the worst of my punishment, but I hadn¡¯t tried to think of my groom¡­

    I started to hyperventilate.

    ¡°Daelyn?¡± Leander¡¯s eyes widened, realizing a moment later what was happening. ¡°Shh¡­It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªcan¡¯t.¡± I gasped.

    He moved himself from my side so that we faced each other, his golden eyes nearly glowing as they reflected against the dark. He placed a wet hand against my cheek and he leaned forward to touch his forehead to mine.

    ¡°Just breathe.¡± He encouraged.

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡ªsurvive the count.¡± I was starting to get light-headed. How much had his wife suffered before she¡¯d found comfort in another man? She¡¯d been willing to risk death for a reprieve¡ª

    ¡°Try, mistress. Just breathe with me, in...¡± Leander inhaled deeply. ¡°And out...¡± He exhaled, and I did my best to follow along.

    Mistress. The word reminded me of Caspian.

    ¡°I. Hate. That. Word.¡± I hissed between my teeth.

    ¡°I know.¡± He chuckled.

    Thankfully, the burst of irritation helped disrupt the spiral of my thoughts. Seconds turned into minutes as I leaned against Leander¡¯s forehead and into his palm. I wasn¡¯t even sure if the moisture on my cheeks was from the rain or if I¡¯d started crying again.

    His thumb gently rubbed against my skin. Comforting. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    I wished that I could let him lie to me. That we could both pretend that he wasn¡¯t my jailer and I, his prisoner.

    My lip trembled as I spoke. ¡°Why is it that Daniel might not have the stomach for it, but that you do?¡±

    His thumb stilled, and desperation clawed its way out of my chest. I needed the truth. I needed to understand where he¡¯d come from and why.

    I asked again, tilting my face up to meet his eyes. ¡°Why did my father send you, Leander?¡±

    We were so close that his warm breath ghosted against my lips. If not for fear of the answer, my heart would have raced from the proximity alone. I¡¯d thought Leander¡¯s touch on my hand had been intimate, but it was nothing compared to sharing his breath. I wondered if his mouth was as gentle as his hands.

    I didn¡¯t move, frozen in place as I stared into his pained, golden eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He whispered, pulling away, letting his hand drop from my cheek to fall to his side. The absence of his touch felt like a slap.

    It wasn¡¯t an answer, it was worse. It felt like pity.

    ¡°No,¡± I choked, scooting farther away from him. ¡°You don¡¯t get to be sorry. You are knowingly handing me over to a monster.¡± My voice cracked. ¡°And you are apparently better suited to the task.¡±

    Leander reached a hand out towards me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡ª¡±

    ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± I snapped, glad that the ship seemed to have passed through the worst of the storm. Carefully, I stood up on shaky legs. The fabric of my clothes clung to me, making me itch.

    He had been so kind and caring, and had only ever shown me how gentle he could be. He had lowered my guard, and I¡¯d forgotten who he worked for. It didn¡¯t matter why Leander was here, only who had sent him. My father, who would have let me stab my own eye just to prove that he still held power over me.

    But Leander did stop you... A quiet thought interrupted my anger. But only for a moment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t change your fate. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve tried.¡± He said as he rose to his feet, his face a mask.

    ¡°How have you tried, Leander?¡± I braced a hand against the wall as the ship rocked forward and then back. ¡°If you wanted to help me, you would let me run.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t wanna hear about your supposed efforts!¡± I shouted, turning on him with an anger that surprised the both of us as he backed away. ¡°You don¡¯t know me. You don¡¯t care about me or my fate. Your kindness is cruel, and I am tired of suffering.¡±

    The muscles of his throat strained as he stared at me. His mouth opened just to snap shut again. My eyes focused on his throat, recognizing it for what it was. He really couldn¡¯t explain.

    My eyes widened as the pieces that I¡¯d been unable to string together began to fit. Leander was bound to my father. He was just as trapped as I was, forced to fulfill the commands forced upon him.

    He stared at me, his mask slipping enough to show a man desperate to be free. Hope burned in his gaze, like he was waiting for me to understand, to do something with the knowledge.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said, and I knew exactly what he was sorry for.

    He had been commanded to escort me to Count Lovick. He had no choice but to do it. How many of our interactions have been genuine? Had he been commanded to appear charming in order to disarm me? Was he Count Lovick¡¯s representative, sent to secure this match on his behalf?

    I couldn¡¯t let him succeed, regardless of who his master was. I needed to escape as soon as I could, as soon as we reached the shores of Etheroz.

    His voice was hesitant. ¡°Daelyn?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry.¡± I finally answered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed things were any different than they are. Thank you for reminding me of the forces at play.¡± I hugged my arms to myself. ¡°But I can¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t know the lengths my father went through to prepare you for this task. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 18 - Practice Makes Perfect

    When a Magebound conceives, their child is expected to also become bound to their parents'' magic and their bloodline. If two mages marry, then their child will inherit whichever is the more dominant magic, while the lesser magic vanishes. Lesser Magebound have even been known to marry those without any binding at all, just to ensure the survival of their own familial bindings. It¡¯s rare when it doesn¡¯t manifest at all, almost unheard of really, which is why my own incompetence was so notable. Magic didn¡¯t just disappear from the high houses, and certainly not from the strongest of them.

    Most who discover that they possess a Magebinding do so in adolescence, whether it was by an accident or through an intentional set of tests. It¡¯s uncommon to hear of someone discovering their binding as an adult, but not impossible, which is why I had held out hope leading up to Alexia¡¯s rescue.

    I¡¯d heard once that magic was the manifestation of essence, the power of the soul. I¡¯d always believed that magic didn¡¯t need to be learned. That its use would come instinctually like any skill that could be honed with practice.

    I wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in those thoughts. The more I communicated with the rats, and continued to bind more of them to me, the more familiar with my power I became. It did not hurt that after learning more about Count Lovick, I now had a purpose. I hadn¡¯t thought much of escape before now. With a broken hand, and my father¡¯s looming threat behind me, the risk of being caught had felt too great. But I wasn¡¯t defenseless anymore. I didn¡¯t know how a small army of rats might help me, but I had to believe it would be the difference I needed.

    ¡°I need you to find me a mending kit.¡± I told Apollo and the others I¡¯d caught.

    Apollo rose on his hindlegs and tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What is a mending kit?¡±

    I struggled to think of how to describe one. ¡°They are small tin boxes, about this big.¡± I held my hand out to show the approximate size. ¡°Or it might be a fold of fabric, like a small book.¡±

    ¡°Fabric is soft.¡± One of the other rats said, and the rest of them squeaked their agreement.

    While all of them could understand me, Apollo was the one who I¡¯d bonded with first, and seemed to understand me the best. Information was easier to relay to Apollo for him to give to the rest, like a translator.

    For good measure, I tried to picture what both kits I¡¯d described might look like, and attempted to project it through the individual bonds between us. With that, the rats all took off through the hole in the wall to complete their task.

    They left their mending kits at the edge of the hole, out of sight from the open door. Within hours, they brought a tin of tobacco, multiple coin purses, a compass, and a surprisingly feminine compact mirror. Each time they brought an item, the rat who¡¯d found it would wait inside the hole until I looked it over. I¡¯d shake my head no, and then they¡¯d scurry away to try again.

    I could have asked Leander for one, but I had no desire to speak to him. I didn¡¯t know what he had been told to say, or how to act, and I couldn¡¯t be sure that anything I¡¯d seen so far wasn¡¯t a lie. If everything had been a lie, then I¡¯d been a fool for entertaining the idea that he was safe. If he had been genuine... then the only difference was that he felt remorse for the tasks he¡¯d been given.

    The only words he¡¯d exchanged since then had been to tell me that the storm had blown us off course, adding a day or two to the voyage, but that we were almost there. That knowledge had driven me to find a mending kit. I needed something small, and unnoticeable if I was caught with it. I needed a needle.

    Being continuously bitten was already taking a small toll. Many of the bites had formed ugly yellow and purple bruises around the punctures. I could barely move my arm without agitating one of the spots. Saliva was no longer a convenient means of binding the rats, if it had ever truly been convenient. No, I needed a means to obtain their blood.

    The tip tap of scurrying toes gained my attention, and I stood up with a glance down the hall. Leander didn¡¯t turn to look at me as I moved out of sight towards the hole. There was a small latched case, nearly the size of the body of the rat who¡¯d brought it in the hole. It was a little bit larger than what I was asking for, and after opening it, it was easy to see why. The rat had found a grooming kit. Complete with a nail file, tweezers, tiny mirror, scissors, thimble, and a razor.

    I picked up the razor, careful not to cut myself as I examined the edge. If I used this, I¡¯d have to be careful not to hurt them, and the chances of calming an unbound rat were not good. I placed it back in the pack, realizing as I set the razor back down that a needle case had been pushed against the edge of the tweezers. I pulled off the cap and dumped it. Two sewing needles dropped onto the floor.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I pricked my finger with a wince, and smiled as a tiny bead of blood formed on my fingertip. I reached out across the bond to the rats.

    ¡°I have what I need, you can stop searching.¡±

    I could feel their collective sense of accomplishment, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the simple way that they lived.

    As for using the needles, that was another challenge all together. I had to figure out where to place the point, and how much pressure to use. It turned out to be just as difficult, if not more so, than being bitten. It required precision, and I was still limited to one hand. I needed Apollo, and a few of the other rats to help so that I didn¡¯t hurt the unbound creatures unnecessarily.

    Collectively, they could hold the new rat still as I tried to find the best place to draw blood. When I could break through the skin, the rats would writhe, making it even more difficult to find the forming blood drops through the fur. The longer I took to dig for it, the more agitated even the bound rats became as they held their kin down.

    After the second rat was done in that method, I decided to try for the flesh of the tail instead. There was a noticeable vein that was far easier to prick than the flesh beneath their fur. Not to say that the new rats didn¡¯t notice the needle, but if I went at a slight angle where their tails connected to their bodies, I had a much easier time drawing the blood to the surface. This at least made the experience less traumatizing for all of us involved.

    My mischief grew from seven rats to thirteen, twenty-four, then thirty-two. I eventually stopped counting. I ate just enough to satiate my own appetite, saving the rest for the ship¡¯s tiniest passengers. I rewarded and cared for my rats, while luring those not yet attached to my cell.

    We¡¯d been at sea for three weeks, and the voyage normally took between two and three weeks. The storm had delayed us, but I had no doubt that the coast would be visible on the horizon before long. We were days away from arriving in Etheroz, and I wasn¡¯t prepared for it.

    I had no way to prepare myself for our arrival except for exercising my Bloodbinding. I was set on binding every rat on the ship to myself, even if I didn¡¯t know what good it would do me in the end. If I was going to go on the run, it probably wouldn¡¯t be helpful to have forty or so rats following me through the woods. Or, maybe I should let Leander bring me to Count Lovick¡¯s estate, and then use them to kill the man?

    It was a dark thought, but he¡¯d already killed one wife, and I wasn¡¯t sure if my fate would fare much better once I¡¯d produced an heir. No one would believe I was involved if he were mauled by a horde of rats. Animals couldn¡¯t be controlled. No one would bat an eye at an attack. It¡¯d be considered poor luck, and no one would suspect my own involvement as long as I never shared what I was.

    The only one who I¡¯d ever want to know would be Alexia, and I¡¯d have to find her first for it to matter.

    At night I¡¯d send the rats away, with one or two stationed in the room next door to chase away any who might try to sneak into my room. While I had a new appreciation for the beasts, I still did not want to wake up with any of them crawling over me in the dark. The only rat I allowed to remain past dark was Apollo, letting me scratch his tiny brown head until I fell asleep.

    Since Leander and the captain had insisted on my presence remaining a secret, I had to believe that my departure from the ship would follow similarly. That they¡¯d wait until most of the cargo was unloaded, and the crew had been dismissed to enjoy the luxuries of the harbor town. Probably sometime after dark.

    I leaned against the wall and stared into the pitch black of the room. It was a new moon outside, and the light of the stars wasn¡¯t strong enough to penetrate the shadows of my prison. There was nothing to do but worry about the future.

    I had no money to survive once I left the ship. I had no map, or even experience in reading one if I did. If I managed to outsmart Leander and escape, I¡¯d spend the rest of my life in hiding.

    I winced at the thought.

    I¡¯d been so willing to attempt it with Alexia, and now the idea felt more like a different kind of prison sentence. I¡¯d had money when planning my escape in Astalia, a means to provide for us, at least for a little while, while we figured out how to live. But now? I was alone, except for the rats. It was terrifying.

    If I didn¡¯t run, if I let Leander fulfill my father¡¯s orders, then I¡¯d be at the count¡¯s mercy. If he was as cruel as I suspected him to be, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him right away. Assuming I had the stomach to kill him at all. Even with my role as a Bloodbound hidden, it would be far too convenient if he died on our wedding night. Enough time would need to pass so that I could guarantee that the count¡¯s assets would pass on to me, and not another male family member.

    I had no desire to be sent back to my father...

    Apollo nuzzled against my face, sensing my roiling emotions through the bond. I hadn¡¯t figured out how not to project my feelings down it, but I was grateful for the comfort. His little body was half hidden in my hair as he perched on my shoulder, but I didn¡¯t need to see in order to reach up and scratch between his ears.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± I whispered to myself.

    Apollo leaned into the scratches, unable to understand the choice I had to make. He stayed until my hand got tired and I stopped scratching his head and chin. He then crawled down my arm to scurry through to the store room next door. With a sigh, I moved to pull the blanket to me and huddled on the floor.

    Sleep was slow to come as my mind raced in a never ending circle. If I ran, I¡¯d have nothing. Eventually, I¡¯d be caught. How severely I would be punished for it would depend on who caught me and how. If I went willingly to Lovick, then I would have to find a way to survive his treatment until I could kill him. It seemed the safer option, but I wasn¡¯t a murderer. If it was ever known that I had commanded the rats to kill Count Lovick, I¡¯d be sent to follow him to the grave.

    I closed my eyes. I had no desire to taint my soul with death. I could only pray to the Undying One that it never came to that. That I would be spared the choice in the end.

 Chapter 19 - To Bind To Fate

    For all my budding plans involving the rats during the day, my nights continued to leave me restless and haunted by nightmares. I dreamt of the men in the forest, or of my father cutting Alexia and using her as a weapon against me. Sometimes it was Leander who met the edge of his knife, and upon waking, I¡¯d find myself looking for scars while he inspected my broken hand. Other times, it was the same dream I¡¯d had for years.

    I wanted to scream, to beg, anything to make my lungs work again. But I couldn¡¯t. I was in my father¡¯s office. I¡¯d asked about the Bridal Path, and his anger had lashed out at me. Spots began to form over my vision, covering my sight until the light would be swallowed by the dark. I was going to die in the darkness. Suffocating, and unable to even claw at my throat through the silence.

    My eyes darted around the room desperately, looking for help that would never come. My father¡¯s wrath would kill me, and all because I¡¯d fancied myself wearing a wedding dress. For the first time since I¡¯d had this recurring nightmare, my eyes drifted to the corner of the room. Shadows writhed as if alive, forming a shape. The darkness blinked and two furious yellow orbs met mine as the bestial frame of Caspian pulled itself out of the shadows.

    ¡°Let her go, Jasper!¡± Caspian growled.

    With an irritated ¡°hmph,¡± my father released his compulsion on me, and I was no longer silent. I collapsed to the ground gasping for air¡ª

    ¡°Caspian!¡± I sat up with a gasp, my hand immediately flying for my throat.

    He¡¯d never been there before. I¡¯d never heard him raise his voice against my father to even know what it sounded like, and it had been furious.

    ¡®I used to think that I was sparing you by making you forget the times when I¡¯ve lost my patience with you...¡¯ Wasn¡¯t that what the duke said?

    I hugged my knees to my chest. That dream in particular had always felt painfully real, and it had never made sense why. Until now. It had to be a memory, a memory that I¡¯d been forced to forget. I ground my teeth together violently, trying to calm my breathing before I spiraled into an attack.

    ¡°Was he always there?¡± I wiped the sweat from my forehead, while rubbing at my eyes.

    Caspian had never been a part of that dream before. Had my mind just projected him to be there? Or had he always been there, and I¡¯d been forced to forget, just like I¡¯d been forced to forget the memory?

    A quiet intake of breath startled me, and the hairs on the back of my neck prickled. The sense that I wasn¡¯t alone was suddenly overwhelming. I lowered my hand to scan the darkness of my prison. I almost didn¡¯t see the shadows shift. Something breathed across from me, something so large that it took up nearly half the room.

    A quiet whisper came from within the darkness as his eyes caught the reflection of dim light and glowed like a cat. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±

    I leaned forward, reaching out my hand until it brushed against fur so dark, it was nearly shadow itself. Wings rustled against his back, and I knew he was real. The Eidolon was here, as if the dream had summoned him.

    Caspian... Weeks of emotional turmoil slowly rose to the surface. He¡¯d betrayed me, spied on me, and told my father everything. He¡¯d only ever argued with me, teased me, and shown me just how little I mattered to him by his dismissive attitude. I wanted to hate him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The question came out cold.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Caspian¡¯s tone didn¡¯t match my own, lacking in its usual fight. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t come all the way here to tell me that.¡± I laughed bitterly. ¡°Your concern changes nothing.¡± Unless my father had sent him as insurance that I wouldn¡¯t be able to run.

    Caspian shook his head, not following my train of thought as he motioned to the window. Outside, the faint traces of early morning light were blocked out. Skeptically, I eyed him as I rose to my feet and walked over to the wall. I could see another ship had come to move alongside us, but it was too close to see the sails.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to be boarded.¡± He said, interrupting my thoughts.

    Alarm bells rang out in my mind. Attacks were rare, but not unheard of this close to the coastline. Not with the provinces who rebelled against the empire¡¯s rule.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Pirates.¡± Caspian¡¯s reply was a low, disapproving growl from deep in his throat.

    ¡°How did they find us? How come we didn¡¯t fire cannons before they were too close to even attempt a defense?!¡± Not that I knew much of naval battles, but what I did know was that even smaller merchant ships were supposed to be equipped to protect their goods.

    I moved to the door, trying the handle only to find that it still locked from the night before. ¡°Dammit!¡± I exclaimed, pulling at the handle in frustration. ¡°Leander?!¡± I shouted, hitting the wood with my good fist. ¡°Leander, wake up! Open the door!¡±

    Caspian watched me, almost appearing smug that the door didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Hours ago a dense fog came out of the water. They hid in it until they were nearly alongside us. There wasn¡¯t time to do anything else.¡± He let out an agitated sound. ¡°They must have an elemental with them.¡±

    My brows furrowed at the term. ¡°What¡¯s an elemental?¡±

    He made an exasperated sound of disapproval at my lack of knowledge. ¡°They¡¯re a type of Magebound, but they¡¯re uncommon in the empire. I haven¡¯t seen one outside of the isles this lifetime. They¡¯re dangerous, and most of their bloodlines have been lost to war¡ªcan you please stop beating on the door? He¡¯s not going to come.¡±

    I shook my head, pounding harder. ¡°He has to come. He has to let me out.¡±

    ¡°Leander is preparing above with the rest of the crew for the attack.¡±

    My heart sank as I lowered my fist. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to them?¡±

    ¡°Pirate attacks are always a risk on this side of the Emerald Sea. Every man onboard knows how to fight.¡± Caspian replied confidently. ¡°They¡¯re going to fight.¡±

    I clenched my fist, whirling on him. ¡°You know, I can¡¯t help but wonder why you¡¯re here. I must be hundreds of miles away from Astalia by now, and you choose now to manifest? Tell me, how long have you been spying on me this time? Are you lying in wait until I¡¯m officially handed over to the Count so that you can return to my father with the news?¡±

    I hadn¡¯t even thought to take Caspian¡¯s involvement into consideration. He was never far from my father. If he was lingering, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if I escaped Leander. The Eidolon would watch me escape and bring me back whenever it was convenient for him!

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying on you.¡± Caspian argued, sounding offended. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what¡¯s happened to you, truly I am. But please set aside your venom for just a moment. I deserve every drop of it but I didn¡¯t come here to fight.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I conceded, crossing my arms over my chest, awkwardly adjusting around the splint. ¡°How long were you watching me just now?¡±

    Caspian¡¯s wings rustled against the cramped space of the room, a sign of discomfort. ¡°I was about to wake you when you said my name...¡± He trailed off, his bright eyes searching mine. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you¡ªI realized too late that you hadn¡¯t seen me. I was afraid to startle you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here then?¡± My cheeks burned. I wasn¡¯t about to tell him why I shouted his name. His ego would go through the roof if the beast knew I¡¯d been dreaming about him.

    Caspian turned to look out the window. ¡°The captain is going to try and bargain with them. The hope is that in exchange for cargo, they won¡¯t engage us in a fight, and there will be less loss of life on both sides. They¡¯d be allowed to board and take what they can carry.¡±

    Lessons on strategy came to mind. I could understand not wanting to risk a fight, but how could any pirate be trusted to keep their word?

    Caspian¡¯s face mirrored my own doubt. ¡°Regardless of what the captain tries to negotiate, you¡¯ll doubtlessly hear the sounds. Whether it''s fighting, or looting. If they come below deck, they¡¯ll likely work their way to the other side of your door. I¡¯m hoping that they¡¯ll test the latch and decide it¡¯s not worth the effort to check any further. Don¡¯t give them a reason to check.¡±

    ¡±So I¡¯m supposed to silently wait here while everyone else possibly fights off pirates?!¡± I choked.

    ¡°And what would you do if the door were open, Daelyn? Think. You don¡¯t know how to fight.¡± His face was much too close to mine as he snarled at my ignorance. ¡°These are seasoned murderers. They won¡¯t spare you because you¡¯re a woman, and if they do you may come to wish that they hadn¡¯t!¡±

    I recoiled as if slapped. ¡°And if everyone else is slaughtered I¡¯ll starve to death locked in this room.¡±

    We were nearly nose to nose as I refused to let him intimidate me. ¡°I know that I can¡¯t fight, but I would rather die attempting to defend myself than starve to death because I was a coward. I can do something. Give me a sword and I can help.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to help, and you''re not going to be left alone to starve.¡± An angry growl reverberated through Caspian¡¯s chest at the thought, surprising me. ¡°Please, there isn¡¯t time to convince you. Let me protect you.¡±

    I was surprised into silence, only able to manage a nod of acceptance.

    He exhaled, as if he¡¯d expected more of a fight.

    ¡°Unwrap your hand.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Why?¡± It was less of a question and more of a statement.

    There were so many questions building up inside of me that I struggled to contain them and cooperate. But Caspian¡¯s expression left no room for my stubbornness, and I was reminded that he was far more than a housecat. I didn¡¯t know how he had gotten onto the ship, or where he¡¯d been hiding all this time, but I had no doubt that if push came to shove, he would attack the pirates himself if necessary.

    I struggled to untie the knot Leander had made yesterday morning, needing to use my teeth to help undo it. I unwound the cloth, letting the linen fall to the floor in a heap. I did my best not to flex more than my fingertips. There had been signs of permanent damage, as Leander had predicted weeks ago. A sharp pain that was guaranteed to come if I brought my finger tips together with my thumb.

    Caspian padded over and inspected the bruises, gently nudging my hand this way and that way with his nose. Not unlike how Leander checked it in the mornings. Then, unlike Leander, he breathed upon my hand, and the warmth of his magic seeped into my skin. My mouth dropped as I stared at him in shock.

    Caspian was an Essencebound.

    My own Magebinding stirred at the proximity, as if waking from sleep. It wanted the Eidolon. If my magic were personified, it would be its own beast. A creature that lived caged to my core, and recently discovered its door. A tendril of magic rose to scrape lovingly against the inner barrier of my skin.

    It would be easy to bind him. It seemed to coo seductively in my thoughts.

    My heart pounded at the idea. Could I even bind an Eidolon? His mouth was mere inches from my fingers as he breathed his magic into my skin.

    He is a creature of spirit, I cannot bind him. I argued.

    But his flesh is that of a beast. The voice of my magic countered. What matters is the form.

    My hand grew painfully hot under the influence of his magic. Whatever Caspian was doing, this was not merely to combat the swelling as Leander had done. The meat of my hand began to lose its ache, while the bones became less brittle.

    The decision was made before I could think of the consequences. I cried out in a false whimper as my hand spasmed to knock into his mouth. My fingers just barely brushed against the wet warmth of his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Caspian drew back, alarmed. The disruption extinguished his magic like a candle flame. ¡°It was necessary to your well-being to intervene. If anything does happen, you¡¯ll need both hands. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±

    But I was only half listening as the Bloodbinding within me was already clawing its way out of my core. It rose up, reaching for the saliva coating my fingers to ensnare him.

    With the rats, my magic had been fast as a striking snake, and I¡¯d had to command them quickly in order to remove their fear. I was much more careful in creating my connection with Caspian than I had ever been with the rats. I let instinct guide me as I carefully wove my magic around Caspian. I could feel the moment his essence reacted to my presence, even if he himself did not. It was surprised.

    As the warmth of his binding returned to envelope my hand, my own binding attempted to soothe his red essence against the invasion. To trick it into accepting our tether. That¡¯s when I saw the threads. Through my magic, I could see that there were already threads wrapped around his soul.

    An angry tangle that wove tightly across his body, like he¡¯d been bound many, many times. My own magic stilled against the surface, unable to bond him. There were so many strings that they¡¯d hidden the true color of Caspian''s aura with their red glow. My chest tightened, realizing just how suffocated he was.

    I knew that they were my father¡¯s work, even if I didn¡¯t understand how he had done it. My Bloodbinding writhed with my irritation. I knew that there could not be more than one master, and the only way to remove my father would be to sever the existing threads that connected them. But there were so many. Would they need to be removed one at a time? I didn¡¯t know if I could. All the commands were laced together so tightly that I couldn''t even see where to separate them from, and there wasn¡¯t time to linger.

    There was one thread that was thicker than the rest, almost as if it was made of many threads to wrap tightly around his neck. When I looked closer, I could see that all the threads were actually connected by the thickest of their lot, twisting right at his throat.

    There. The thought was and was not entirely my own, as instinct continued to guide my actions.

    Pulling at the magic to hone it like a blade, I aimed at the trunk. The threads frayed, vanishing from my second sight like mist. The tether connected to the duke went slack and fell away. Beneath the threads, Caspian¡¯s essence shone a brilliant blue and gold.

    With his binding gone, my own reached out with barely restrained greed. I tugged it back, before it could lash onto him, forcing the magic to settle gently as a blanket. My own bond solidified around the Eidolon, leaving a shimmer of my own aura wrapped around him.

    Inwardly, I breathed a sigh of relief as I retreated back into myself. It seemed like hours had passed while I undid my father¡¯s bonds, yet only seconds had moved as a momentary look of confusion crossed Caspian¡¯s face. It vanished quickly as his magic withdrew from my hand.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    Tentatively, I flexed my hand, almost forgetting why we¡¯d been so close to begin with. I could feel something strain when touching my fingertips together, but the sharpness was duller.

    ¡°Better than it was. I had no idea that you could heal.¡± I marveled, carefully closing my fist for the first time in weeks.

    ¡°Most of the healing was already complete, I just enforced what was already done. You¡¯ll still want to be careful with it, but if anything happens and you need to hide or escape, I¡¯d feel better knowing that you have both hands free.¡±

    I shook my head in gratitude. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to help me at all.¡± And when he realized that his kindness had bound him to me, he¡¯d never forgive me for it.

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± Caspian agreed, ¡°But since I did, I¡¯d appreciate it if you listened to me, just this once. Stay silent, and don¡¯t let them find you. I will be back.¡± Caspian promised, and as shouts rang from above his form vanished. Melting like a mist before my eyes.

    Guilt immediately washed over me. At the first opportunity, I had completely betrayed Caspian¡¯s trust. I flexed my left hand again, too distracted by what I¡¯d just done to appreciate the gift he¡¯d given me. Regardless of any potential good I¡¯d done by removing my father¡¯s bindings, I¡¯d only changed his master, and left him a slave. I was no better than the duke.

    Except, I had destroyed the duke¡¯s connection, hadn¡¯t I? I had destroyed years of commands in a single swipe. It felt¡­ good. I had achieved something that I hadn¡¯t even considered possible, binding a mythological creature, an Eidolon. It didn¡¯t matter that my father had somehow managed to do the same, not anymore. I¡¯d robbed him of his beast, how could he remain godsblessed if his Eidolon went missing? He wouldn¡¯t.

    That brought a satisfied smile to my face. The guilt was still there, but not enough to regret what I¡¯d done. I could always find a way to undo it in the future, if I wanted too.

    I just didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d want to.

 Chapter 20 - Desperation

    When Caspian vanished, so too did his presence in the eye of my magic. I knew that we were still connected. The thread was still tethered to my core, but it was as if Caspian¡¯s end had vanished with him. I should¡¯ve been able to sense his location, like I could the rats, but the only thing I could sense was that he was alive.

    The shouts from above had quieted, and I could only assume that the negotiations he had mentioned were currently taking place. I gnawed on the nail of my thumb as my eyes drifted up towards the ceiling. If I could only know what was happening on deck, I might be able to put my mind at ease. And even if I didn¡¯t trust Leander, I had come to feel... something for him. I certainly didn¡¯t want him to die if a fight broke out.

    How well did he know how to fight? He¡¯d burst into my room that one time with a rapier, but that didn¡¯t mean he knew how to use it well. Lots of unskilled men had swords, and the half of them that did, never practiced.

    Opening my trunk, I dug to the bottom where I¡¯d hidden the grooming kit, and pulled it out. I pocketed the needle case into the breeches I wore, and palmed the handle of the razor. I wouldn¡¯t risk harming an animal with the blade, but I had no qualms about slashing an unwelcome guest.

    I glanced upwards again. The quiet was surely a good sign, but it unnerved me just the same. Apollo¡¯s tiny head peaked in through the hole, black eyes darting around as he sniffed at the air.

    ¡°Cat bird?¡± He asked, confused by the scent.

    ¡°Eidolon.¡± I explained. ¡°Spirit beast.¡±

    Apollo scurried over to me, climbing my pants and blouse until he perched on my shoulder.

    ¡°Where go?¡± He sniffed the room again, as if the height would reveal more information.

    I shook my head. ¡°With wind.¡±

    He bobbed his head in understanding. ¡°Fly away.¡±

    As I scratched at his chin, a thought occurred to me. With a quick tug along the bonds, I summoned the rats. They arrived quickly, as many of the rats lived in the space that separated my floor from the sea.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s happening above.¡± I commanded all but one of the rats, leaving Apollo with me.

    Minutes passed before the first rats began to return, squeaking their observations to Apollo.

    ¡°They are on our ground now. They talk.¡± Apollo said, and by they I assumed he meant Captain Smith and the pirates.

    With a nod of dismissal, the first messenger left to journey back to the deck.

    A second rat arrived to speak to Apollo, and I waited for his translation. My communication with the other rats was still rudimentary at best, and it would take too long to try and explain what all of my intentions meant to the forty or so at my disposal. It was far easier to continue allowing Apollo to act as a mediary when it came to direct communication.

    ¡°Invasive men point sticks at colony.¡± Apollo announced.

    It would have been far better to be a fly on the wall and witness the events firsthand, but the rats did have their advantages. No one would notice them watching from the corners, and they were certainly proving themselves useful.

    ¡°Swords.¡± I corrected, encouraging Apollo to learn the term. ¡°Are they waving the swords or just pointing them at our colony?¡±

    Another rat scuttled in through the corner hole and quickly squeaked with Apollo before running out to continue the information feed. ¡°Too many sticks¡ªswords. Swords are shiny.¡± He squeaked proudly as he made the distinction between the two. ¡°Men are yelling.¡±

    I walked back to the window, straining to see if I could hear anything from outside. I could make out muffled voices, but no words.

    Another messenger entered and Apollo jumped about in excitement as they spoke. ¡°More men come. New men swing swords.¡± Another rat came and went. ¡°Hit swords!¡±

    The sound of metal clashing could be heard through the window now, even if it was faint. Unintelligible cries and true shouts joined them. I looked up at the beams, trying to imagine what was happening above us. Whatever the captain tried to negotiate, it clearly failed by the sound of it. I wrung my hands anxiously at the development.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Leander was up there... Was Caspian going to do something, or watch and wait until the conflict was over? Would he allow everyone else to die rather than fight himself?

    Apollo¡¯s head swiveled to the hole, as three rats came at once. ¡°Men come to tunnels.¡±

    I worried at my lip as I faced the door. The pirates must''ve split between those ransacking the ship, and those fighting for it. The loud stomping of boots on the floor above shook loose dust particles, and I stifled a sneeze in my arm. If against all odds the pirates didn¡¯t find me after ransacking the entirety of the ship, Caspian would free me.

    But if they found me... I shivered at the thought. I knew full well that what almost happened in the woods could happen again. Did pirates let the women they capture live after they''ve had their way with them?

    My palms were sweaty as I tested the door handle again. The wood was old, but still held strong. Regardless, the pirates would be stronger than me. If they broke down the door, the only thing I had to hide behind was the trunk. If I dumped the contents of the trunk, I could fit inside, but only an idiot would see the pile of clothes and not investigate the trunk itself.

    If only the hole in the wall was just a little bit bigger, I could squeeze through¡ª

    My thoughts were interrupted by two pairs of boots nearly racing down the ladder outside. I froze, covering my mouth with both hands. I backed as far away from the doorway as I could.

    They¡¯re here.

    The rats had stopped delivering me news from above. Those who¡¯d returned watched me silently. Waiting for me to use or dismiss them again, but I had nothing to tell them. I was frozen with fear as I listened to the sounds beyond my room. My lungs strained against the sobs that built in my chest as I held my breath against making a sound. My heart beat so loudly, surely they¡¯d be able to hear its panicked beats if they listened against the door.

    What do I do?

    What do I do?

    What do I do?

    The statement repeated in a loop like a sick mantra, trapping me in helplessness. There was nothing I could do. Nothing at all except for wait, and hope. More of the rats returned to watch me, feeling my fear as I lacked the control to keep it to myself. I could sense their agitation grow with my own as we created a cycle of growing despair.

    I heard the other doors in the hallway as they were violently forced open. No doubt they were taking quick stock of the valuables a merchant vessel like the Caerus had to offer. The speed at which they ran through the rooms and back to the hall turned my stomach. They didn¡¯t slow down to give any of our cargo more than a passing glance, bringing them closer to my prison with every room explored.

    CRASH!

    Outside, another door was thrown open. I gripped the handle of the razor tightly in my right hand.

    ¡°This one smells like leather!¡± One of the men shouted to the other.

    Nearly all the rats I¡¯d bound to myself had found their way into my room now, covering the floor with their dark bodies. They all turned their heads to the door as the handle began to rattle.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s behind this door, d¡¯ya think?¡±

    Another jiggle on the handle. ¡°Well, it¡¯s got ta'' be good ta'' be locked up when the rest were open, innit?¡±

    A violent crash shook the door as one of the men threw his body against it, the wood groaned from the strain.

    Caspian was wrong, they were going to find me.

    ¡°Some good Covosnian wine, I ¡®ope. Or better, another shipment of silks an¡¯ lace.¡± Another slam rocked the door, this one stronger than the last as the wood around the hinges began to crack. The men sounded giddy with excitement.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost innit now!¡±

    Silent tears streamed down my cheeks as I braced myself for the worst.

    Heiress of blood...

    I tensed at the unexpected voice.

    Heiress... you are not defenseless.

    I squeezed my eyes shut against the alluring voice. It was and wasn¡¯t mine. It was the same voice that had craved the Eidolon, acting for me.

    It waited silently.

    How? I asked.

    Because you are ours. It said it as if it purred in pleasure. Because you were born to us, and we are bound to you.

    I winced at the possessive nature of its words.

    The door crashed again, wood splintered around the top hinge.

    What do you want? I asked.

    Want? The voice took on an inky, slimy quality. To survive.

    CRACK!

    The door began to splinter apart and I gasped louder than I intended. The sounds outside paused.

    ¡°Did ye hear that?¡± The second voice asked.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s someone in there¡­¡± The first said in a singsong voice. ¡°Come out, come out, little rat.¡±

    Caspian was wrong, and Leander was gone.

    Use us. The magic suddenly demanded, no longer waiting for permission.

    I felt a tug at my chest and nearly stumbled at the force of it. Dozens of beady eyes glistened, feeling the same tug through our bonds. I realized then just how many beasts I had trapped with me. How much power I had at my disposal. What had I bound the rats for, if not to protect and to serve me? And the magic, it was my magic, and I¡¯d waited long enough to change the fate I¡¯d been dealt. I¡¯d suffered enough at the hands of others.

    I was not powerless. I would not die today.

    More power than I¡¯d ever known before was mine to claim¡­if I was willing to surrender to it. No words or pleas were needed for its cooperation as raw desperation threw open the confines of its cage. The Bloodbinding gladly lashed out of my skin.

    There was no room for fear or regret as the beast at my center surged forth across the bonds and overwhelmed my mind. It operated on instinct and hunger. It was hot, burning, fracturing. My mind split into dozens of pieces and my vision cracked like the surface of a broken mirror. I cried out in agony as my consciousness was ripped apart and locked away, leaving behind something vicious, cunning, and angry in its place.

 Chapter 21 - Viscious Teeth

    "???"

    <hr>

    The men that reached Daelyn¡¯s hallway were dirty in a way that made your eyes water as the smell of the pirate¡¯s unwashed bodies wafted in after them. These two were not meant to move any cargo, and they only meant to take a quick inventory of anything interesting they found. One room after another they opened the doors, lifting up lids and opening containers with their filthy hands as they went.

    Truth be told, they weren¡¯t entrusted with the task because they were good at it. In fact, saying that they were ¡®entrusted¡¯ would be inaccurate as well. These two didn¡¯t like swordplay and lacked the stamina to perform any true damage. So instead, they took the first opportunity they saw to slip below deck during the chaos, hoping to secure a few extra coins that they wouldn¡¯t have to share.

    As they took stock of each room, tiny feet scuttled in the dark. The sound came from the last room on the right. Both pirates stiffened in disgust.

    ¡°Rats!¡± The taller, lankier one spat. ¡°You know I hate rats, Gideon. You go first.¡±

    The stockier one, Gideon squinted into the dark room, ¡°I don¡¯t like ¡®em either! I ain¡¯ goin¡¯ in der wit¡¯ out a light.¡± He backtracked to the beginning of the hallway to where a single lantern hung on a hook and brought it back. ¡°The las'' thing I wants is a big ¡®ol rat scuttlin¡¯ over my feet. And tha¡¯ includes you, Tobias, don¡¯t be steppin¡¯ on my feet either.¡±

    Tobias simply scoffed in response.

    Inside the room, they saw rows of shelves from floor to ceiling, each shelf large enough to support smaller crates or larger chests.

    ¡°Jackpot.¡± Tobias said gleefully, pulling out one of the trunks and hefting it onto the floor. Flinging the lid open, he noticed documents with official looking insignia on them. What they said, he couldn¡¯t tell. He¡¯d never learned how to read, but he knew an official looking document when he saw one. Without another thought of consideration, he shoved Daelyn¡¯s marriage arrangement to the side and continued digging. ¡°Bah! This one¡¯s a dud. Nothing but paperwork.¡±

    The other man returned to the hall, making his way towards the very back of the ship. He noticed one door they hadn¡¯t tried yet stood at the end. He tested the latch but it didn¡¯t budge. Locked. An odd thing to find amidst the multitude of unlocked doors. Only something expensive would be kept locked up.

    ¡°Hey, what''s behind this door, do ya think?¡± He asked.

    Tobias came to join him in the hall, and once their lanterns were out of their way, they both took turns throwing their bodies into the door in an attempt to open it. If they were smarter men, they may have found it easier to use the lockpick kit that the lankier one wore around his belt. Since they were not smarter men, they continued to throw their weight against the door so that it splintered away, piece by piece, until there was hardly any door left.

    A pained shriek startled the men from inside the room, and they paused in their labor.

    ¡°Did ye hear that?¡± Gideon asked. It was an ill-omen to hear a siren at sea and he was nothing if not superstitious.

    But Tobias was not discouraged, and instead licked his lips in excitement. ¡°I think there''s someone in there...¡± He was a lonely man and missed the warmth of a woman, willing or not. He hoped whoever hid within the room had hair the color of spun gold.

    They began to pull the broken pieces of wood away until they¡¯d all but clawed their way inside the dark room. They stepped over the mess they¡¯d made to enter into the darkness. The room should¡¯ve had a window, but there didn¡¯t appear to be one. Their bodies blocked out most of the light that the lanterns behind them provided, which made the room appear to be oily instead of wooden. The only shapes they found were their own shadows.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Tobias complained, turning back to the hall for his lantern. ¡°Where''s the girl?¡±

    Gideon¡¯s eyes widened at the emptiness of the room, ¡°What if it ain''t no girl?¡± He noticed a lone trunk off to the side. A woman''s blouse hung over the edge. ¡°What if it¡¯s haunted?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Dead girls don¡¯t need trunks.¡± Tobias lectured, but even he was confused by the emptiness.

    Why had the door been locked if it was unoccupied? How could it be empty when they¡¯d both heard the cry? There were signs that a woman should be there, and yet, they were the only ones in the room.

    Gideon made the holy sign above his head and heart, backing out of the room, and away from the spirit that might haunt it.

    Tobias shook his head, determined to get to the bottom of the mysterious womanly sound. He held the lantern out in front of himself as if it were a weapon. The light of it seemed to dance on the wall, catching all of the nooks and divots. His eyes squinted at the strange textures. The way the light flickered, it was as if the walls were moving. His curiosity overwhelmed his better senses, and he reached out a finger to touch the shifting wall.

    The wall, in turn, exploded to life.

    Rats. So many rats had lined the walls and blocked out the window with their black and brown coats. They swarmed the first man who dared touch them. Climbing, biting, and tearing into his flesh. His screams were muffled by their bodies as they climbed over his face and into his mouth, suffocating him. Tobias threw himself back towards the hall in an attempt to escape them, but he was choking and blind to the direction.

    From the corner of the room, to the side of the door, Daelyn stepped gracefully out of hiding. Neither men had turned around and seen just how close she¡¯d been to them the whole time.

    Still, Gideon hadn''t seen her. He¡¯d been in the hall when the rats had launched themselves at his friend. He heard the screams and turned to escape, not even bothering to help the other pirate. But it was too late.

    Like a puppeteer pulling their strings, Daelyn twitched her hands in silent command, and the rats abandoned the first man¡ªthe now dead man¡ªto flood out of her prison and into the hall, racing after the second pirate.

    Gideon made it to the ladder-like stairs, and up two steps before the wave of fur reached him. They crawled up the wood, and then his legs. He tried to kick them off, but for every rat dislodged, another quickly took its place. The pirate shrieked as they covered him in bites. His foot slipped and he crashed back to the ground. The rats swarmed over him, leaving no sign of the man they covered as they ate at his flesh, possessed by a raging hunger that only their mistress could end.

    But Daelyn did not want them to stop. It was only the beginning.

    On deck the sight was bloodier than the carnage found below. Shouts rang out between the two crews as each side fought tooth and nail. The pirates hadn¡¯t expected to receive much resistance for their efforts, believing that their assault would be a quick one. They planned to slaughter everyone and take what they needed. With their Elemental, they had estimated that the entire ordeal might take them a few hours. It was not going quite how the pirates imagined it would.

    The crew of the Caerus continued fighting to survive. Exhaustion painted their faces as they parried and blocked as best they could against the invaders. Very few of them were skilled enough to land any killing blows, and the rest were too focused on defense to survive. Captain Smith hadn''t expected to be attacked so close to Etheroz, especially not with land in sight. The Emperor''s Navy regularly patrolled the coastline, and few pirate captains dared to take the risk. Unfortunately, Captain Pike was one of those who did dare. His black ship was built for speed, one of the few that could outrun the emperor''s battleships with barely a scratch.

    Cries of pain accompanied the splatters of blood that landed on the deck. The splash of a body gone overboard was drowned out by the horn that the barrelman blasted from the crows nest for the second time since they¡¯d been boarded. A signal of distress, a plea for help that the empire¡¯s Thrashers would hear even if they were too late to respond to it.

    Sweat ran down Leander''s temples as his steel met against the sword of a much larger man. His boots gripped the planks, preventing him from sliding back. To the man¡¯s surprise, Leander began pushing him back. The pirate¡¯s nostrils flared as he pulled back, and Leander adjusted his stance. His golden eyes were calculating as the pirate lunged at him with his cutlass. At the last moment, Leander tilted his rapier and caught the blade on his guard, knocking it off course while he lunged forward to pierce the pirate¡¯s throat.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Blood squirted from the wound as he pulled his blade out. The pirate¡¯s eyes widened in shock as blood filled his mouth. Leander turned away, uninterested in watching the man fall to the ground. He was possibly the only man aboard with any swordsmanship experience, which meant he was the difference that prevented the invaders from gaining any ground. Even so, he¡¯d been delayed and distracted. The fighting had already started by the time he¡¯d arrived. The pirates had pushed more than he thought they would in such a short amount of time, and now he was playing catch-up.

    Leander worried for his charge, but the few minutes he¡¯d been gone only proved that he needed to stay focused, or else the crew would likely perish. The only thought that brought him peace was that Daelyn was forcibly safe, locked in the belly of the ship. There hadn¡¯t been time to hide her somewhere else, and there was nowhere else less conspicuous for her to be hidden regardless. The captain¡¯s quarters was the only other door with a lock, and it would be the first place he would expect them to go.

    Another man lunged at Leander, and he sidestepped to avoid him. In turn, he hit the man on the back of the head with the pommel of his rapier while the man¡¯s momentum projected him forward.

    There wasn''t time to worry about Daelyn, though he worried for her just the same, and often. This trip did nothing to ease those worries. He didn''t trust Jasper LeMont or the dealings that he dealt in. The man was dangerous for more than just his reputation. He was also greedy, and greed made men do stupid things.

    A shout had him whirling around just in time to dodge a blade aimed at his back. A coward¡¯s attack. With a controlled flick of the wrist and expert technique, Leander maneuvered the oncoming blade out of the way, stepping past the point while striking at the man¡¯s neck with the full rotation of his blade. The pirate''s eyes bulged in surprise at the speed of the exchange as he fell.

    Again and again they came at him, and again and again he maneuvered out and away from their blades. The pirates were fierce, the crew of the Caerus were reaching exhaustion, and Leander was outnumbered. With a few barked commands, six of the invaders organised themselves to surround the swordsman.

    Before he knew it, Leander stood in the center of the circle of men. Each with the point of their swords slowly moving closer to him, but not yet attacking.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow and readied his blade once again. If they were anything like the ones he¡¯d already slain, they¡¯d likely wait to see where he aimed his point first, and the rest would collapse on him after. His breath was labored, but he refused to let his exhaustion show. He¡¯d force them to decide which amongst them would die so that the rest could make their play, and then he¡¯d stop them too, even without his true potential to aid him.

    Leander¡¯s focus was so intent on what was in front of him that he didn¡¯t immediately recognize what joined them from below.

    Rats poured up the steps, moving as if they were liquid to pool onto the deck as Daelyn stepped out behind them. Splatters of blood speckled her trousers and blouse from the intruders she¡¯d found below. Her dark hair swirled around her, caught by the sea breeze, almost obscuring the fevered glow of her eyes.

    ¡°Witch!¡° One of the pirates shouted, pointing at her with a grimy finger.

    Every man on deck paused at the shout, curiosity and fear halting their attacks. Witches were dangerous, and their dark pacts forbidden. To make a pact was to court madness, and to be caught as a witch was to face execution. Leander had met most of the men on board over the course of their journey, and none of them harbored any pacts with the umbra. He would certainly have recognized their shadowy presences hiding in the corners.

    Leander turned his head just in time to see Daelyn¡¯s head whip to the man who¡¯d shouted in accusation. He stared in horrified amazement as his ward maneuvered her hands, twitching her fingers as if pulling on strings, and the rats she¡¯d brought with her swarmed in tandem. One of the men who surrounded Leander saw his distraction for the opportunity that it was, and struck out. He barely blocked the blow in time, spinning to avoid the swing of a second man who aimed for his head.

    His muscles moved without thought, lifetimes of muscle memory staving off his attackers while his mind struggled to understand what was happening. His attention divided between the woman walking knowingly into danger, and the rest of the men on deck, most of which were still coming after him.

    Daelyn was not a witch, but she was using magic. Her mother had no gift, which left that of her father. Between the clashing of blades, Leander struggled to decipher how it was possible. The power emanating from her was unlike anything he¡¯d ever seen before.

    The pirate who¡¯d called attention to himself screamed in terror as the rats reached him. They crawled up his legs and up his torso. Their tiny teeth began biting chunks out of his flesh. He grabbed at their bodies, flinging what he could away from himself, taking the bits of skin with them. It only enraged them further as they covered his body until no skin could be seen. When he fell to his knees, and then to the ground, the screams stopped. Blood pooled around his twitching form as the rats severed his arteries.

    He was just the first of many.

    Daelyn¡¯s expression was frozen in cold malice, as she shifted her attention to another pirate.

    ¡°Captain, what do we do?!¡± One of the pirates cried out.

    But Captain Pike didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were locked onto the body of the first man that the rats had abandoned, a man who now resembled a giant piece of chewed pork more than he resembled a man. A cold sweat formed along his brow as their captain raised his head to watch the mass of fur sweep over another body, and then another. The screams of his men echoed across the waves as Daelyn moved like a wraith around the deck, working her arms as if she commanded an orchestra.

    None of his men could get close enough to stop her before a new wave of rodent bodies rose to meet them. The woman was clearly their master, and they seemed to move as one unit, operating as one mind.

    Daelyn¡¯s movements were becoming more fluid as her muscles remembered what it was to stretch outside of her prison walls. The rats were her dancers, the pirates their partners, and she was their conductor. Her mind was locked away, and what remained of her was raw instinct and rage. Those brave enough to challenge her were quickly cut down by sharp teeth and claws.

    Another man climbed up onto the rigging to gain a better vantage point, and removed a dagger from his belt. He took aim and threw it at Daelyn¡¯s back. With no sound of warning, she had no way to react or move from the blade¡¯s path.

    A flash of steel knocked the dagger out of the air as Leander placed himself between the woman and the pirate.

    ¡°Only cowards throw blades.¡± He growled, pointing the tip of his blade at the pirate.

    ¡°And only dead men miss.¡± The ethereal quality of Daelyn¡¯s voice raised the hairs on Leander¡¯s neck as she whipped around to narrow her eyes on the man.

    She moved her arms to her sides, palms facing away from her body. The various swarms of rats around the deck withdrew to instead face the rigging. With a clap, she brought her palms together in front of her body, fingers pointed at the man who dared throw the knife.

    He didn¡¯t bother trying to run as all the rats on the ship converged on him like a wave crashing against a cliff face. He fell from the ship, taking a handful of the rats with him over the edge.

    ¡°Fall back!¡± Cries filled the air. ¡°Back to the ship!¡± Rats continued to swarm as they retreated.

    The beasts split apart, separating their mass of bodies to sprint in groups of two and three. They scurried up the men¡¯s bodies, avoiding their stomping feet as best they could. Once they began their climb, they no longer bothered chewing on the unnecessary flesh. Instead, they targeted the necks, chewing through arteries until the men fell.

    Although the pirates tried to escape back to their ship, it wasn¡¯t enough. Daelyn wanted them to die. Her rats followed the pirates across the planks until the panicked men shoved the planks into the water. The rats who had made it across continued their work, while those that fell into the sea swam back to the hull of the Caerus, where they climbed their way up the side.

    Leander looked down at the bodies that littered the deck. Some of them were their own, but most of them were not. He¡¯d had lifetimes of experience with battle, but as he looked at the young woman who stood at the railing, the woman he thought he¡¯d known, he found a stranger. His heart hammered in his chest with dread as he slowly approached Daelyn.

    The air was unnaturally still as the rodents huddled against the ground like a massive shadow at her feet, unmoving. The crew of the Caerus held a collective breath, more afraid of their savior than of their devils. Daelyn¡¯s gaze was transfixed on the other ship which was drifting away from them with the tide. The screams of the men still echoed loudly at whatever carnage her puppets continued to bring upon them.

    Leander took a tentative step towards her, one foot at a time, and the rats parted to allow him access. Reaching Daelyn, he gently laid a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You can stop now.¡±

    She remained silent, not even registering his touch.

    Fear began to fill his belly, and he said a bit more firmly. ¡°Daelyn, stop.¡±

    He felt the gaze of her guardian rats fall on him, collectively eyeing him with annoyance. Leander¡¯s heartbeat hammered harder at her vacant eyes, the radiating power of her Magebinding that made the air around her burn hotter. He struggled to recall all that he knew of Bloodbinding, and the ways it had mutated in the past. His questions were barely restrained by his mounting fear, fear that her consciousness was gone.

    With the eyes of too many rats on him, Leander gently shook her by the shoulder, trying to jar her back to reality.

    Finally she reacted. Her head turned slightly to look at him, but her gaze remained unfocused and unseeing.

    ¡°Are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not useless. I can fight.¡± Daelyn interrupted, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken, like she hadn¡¯t heard anything else he¡¯d said at all.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not useless.¡± Leander whispered.

    She didn¡¯t move as he came closer, placing a hand against her cheek and wiping a drop of blood away. She was burning up as if her body was aflame.

    ¡°I bound the rats.¡± Her voice sounded more like herself again, but with a dreamy quality. ¡°I bound the Eidolon.¡±

    The Eidolon?

    Leander grabbed her roughly by the arms, and spun her to face him. ¡°What do you mean you bound the Eidolon?¡±

    She let out an uncharacteristic chuckle, but otherwise didn¡¯t answer. A moment later, her eyes rolled back into her head and her body went slack. Alarmed, he barely caught her in time before she would¡¯ve hit the floor.

 Chapter 22 - A Debt to Pay

    <h2 style="text-align: center">¡±Leander¡±</h2>

    <hr>

    As if a string had been cut, all of the rats who¡¯d appeared from below began to move, squeak, and squeal in confusion. As I caught their mistress, they raced over the dead bodies to vanish back into the depths of the ship.

    My mouth pinched into a thin line as whispers of ¡°witch.¡± grew across the deck.

    I could feel the shift in the air as the breeze caught those quiet words and pulled them closer to shore. It was too late to stop them. The empire would know what happened before we even had the chance to make landfall.

    ¡°I bound the Eidolon.¡±

    My mind reeled at her words. What did she mean? It couldn¡¯t be possible.

    ¡°Did you know?¡± Captain Smith asked, breaking me from my mental reverie. He limped over to me, glancing nervously at Daelyn¡¯s unconscious form in my arms.

    I hardly had any explanations to offer him. Instead, I placed my other hand against Daelyn¡¯s cheek. Her skin had begun to form a cold sweat, and her breaths were unnaturally shallow. With practiced ease, I channeled my Magebinding into her body. The act itself had become natural over the past few weeks. The rhythm of her heart and the familiarity of her skin, but whatever plagued her now¡ªI¡¯d never seen its intensity before.

    Beneath the surface of her skin was a magic that was burning out of control, without a master to contain it. An inferno of wild magic, and it was killing her.

    It would not be an easy feat to contain its hunger, but if I didn¡¯t try, she would die.

    ¡°I bound the Eidolon.¡± Her words echoed in my mind once more. I shook my head. This was not the time to dwell on half lucid words.

    I turned to the captain. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Can you help me carry her?¡±

    Captain Smith could see her sickly hue as clearly as I could. ¡°Follow me.¡± He said gruffly, bending down and hoisting her right arm over his neck. To his crew he shouted, ¡°She saved all of our lives. I will not tolerate another comment suggesting otherwise. I want the dead pirates tossed overboard. Take us to port!¡±

    He led us into the captain¡¯s quarters that opened up at the stern. Between the two of us, we were able to lay Daelyn down onto the bed.

    ¡°By the old gods...¡± The captain murmured, taking in the blood splatter covering her feet.

    ¡°Can you send the first mate down to her... cell?¡± I asked, struggling to split my attention between my magic and my thoughts. I had seen wild magic before, but never with anything as strong as what raged inside of her. She had used up more than she had the ability to give, and now, it took from elsewhere to fill its stores. ¡°I have to know what happened.¡±

    The captain nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure we all would.¡± He paused, debating on whether or not to ask me again. ¡°Did you know she was a mage?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, and I¡¯m not sure when she discovered it either. What she did is unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before, and it was done without limitations.¡± At his confused expression, I explained. ¡°All magic exacts a price, and every binding is to the soul. To channel, Magebound use their very essence to manifest magic. It must be used sparingly because the energies of the soul are not limitless.¡±

    I began to channel my own essence into Daelyn. Not to monitor her, not to heal her, but to substitute her own. I flinched at the hunger that met it, instinctively wanting to pull away as her Magebinding latched onto mine like a leech. But it needed its debt paid.

    ¡°When used without caution, or reservation, magic can exact a toll that its host cannot afford. Killing them in the process.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    His eyes widened, going back to my charge. ¡°Is she... dying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her.¡± The fierceness that escaped was foreign even to my own ears. Emotions that had long been tampered and controlled found new strength in my resolve.

    Captain Smith stepped back, and I realized that his sleeve was covered in blood. ¡°I¡¯m going to assess the damage. I¡¯ll let you know what we find.¡± With a tired sigh, he turned away. ¡°I expect that we¡¯ll make port at Kearru before the end of the day. Best be prepared for it.¡±

    The unspoken implications hung in the air. The empire¡¯s spies would have heard the signal, and if they had already been listening, then they had already gleaned the fight. They¡¯d be waiting for the crew of the Caerus to arrive.

    ¡°They can¡¯t know about her.¡± The words came out like a snarl before I could stop myself. ¡°They¡¯ll take her to the emperor.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be looking for a witch.¡± The captain argued, sounding as tired as his years. ¡°They have no reason to keep a Magebound.¡±

    A painful tug pulled at my essence. Gritting my teeth, I offered the wild magic less. I wanted its hunger to become satiated, but I would not become its second victim in the process. It would eventually be sated and forced back into its cage.

    ¡°You saw what she did.¡± I said quietly. ¡°And that was without training. Imagine the devastation she could bring onto a battlefield.¡± Imagine if it was no longer rats. ¡°I can pay you. I can send for the funds once we¡¯re well away from Kearru. Please, they cannot know.¡±

    Captain Smith shook his head, marching back through the door. ¡°She saved our lives, Lord Leander, but I can¡¯t promise anything.¡±

    By the time we weighed anchor, Daelyn still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. I didn¡¯t need direct contact in order to use my Essencebinding, but the feel of her skin was a reassurance that she still lived. I squeezed her hand gently, regretting that whatever had led her to such an extreme was because I¡¯d left her in the belly of the ship. All alone.

    A quick knock on the door was immediately followed by the entrance of three men. One of the deck hands, followed by the first mate, and the cabin boy. Their curious looks grated on my nerves as they looked at where lay Daelyn prone on the bed.

    I cleared my throat. ¡°Do you plan on staring at her, or delivering news?¡± I snapped. Hunger and exhaustion were beginning to wear on me, and I was far from a point of being able to satiate either.

    They averted their eyes.

    The first mate took a step forward. ¡°We were told to assist you in taking the lady off the ship.¡±

    I glanced down at Daelyn. Her fever remained, even if its progress had been halted by my intervention.

    She was in no condition to travel, and I had no way of knowing when that might change. ¡°I¡¯ll need a carriage to move her.¡±

    The three of them looked at each other for a moment. ¡°No carriage.¡± The deck hand said apologetically. ¡°Not unless you can wait until tomorrow. There¡¯s an inn¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I interrupted, pinching the bridge of my nose as I thought. Every hour we stayed in Kearru risked Daelyn¡¯s discovery. ¡°What about a horse?¡±

    The deck hand nodded. ¡°We were asked to see if you wanted to leave the ship in a crate or if you preferred to walk. We¡¯ve arranged a horse to meet you at the docks, to take you wherever you... intend to take her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to hurt her, are you?¡± The youngest, the cabin boy asked.

    I shook my head, for the first time in years feeling the full weight of my conviction. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve ever done has been to try and save her.¡±

    That seemed to satisfy the group as the largest of them, the first mate, cracked his knuckles and bent down to scoop her effortlessly off of the bed.

    I needed to make a detour before departing the Caerus, and left Daelyn temporarily in their care to do so. My boots thudded against the wood planks as I raced down the steps to the other end of the ship, descending until I reached the hall that had consumed weeks of my life. The familiar stench of death reached my nose before the sight of it did. The door at the end of the hall had been smashed into pieces, and the culprits hadn¡¯t made it out of the hall.

    There wasn¡¯t time to linger as I broke off of the hall and ran to the location of the LeMont trunks. They¡¯d been riffled through, and half of the documents appeared crumpled or torn by the process. I wasn¡¯t sure what all I¡¯d need, or what all I was willing to let rot in Jasper¡¯s gilded trunks. The proof of Daelyn¡¯s identity seemed just as dangerous to take with us as it did to leave behind. With every second I spent below risking her condition, I took what could be shoved into the pockets of my coat and left the rest.

    I met the three men who carried her outside the ship. The steed they¡¯d found shifted on its feet in impatience, its tack already in place. I checked all the buckles and straps before climbing into the saddle. With the help of the others, Daelyn¡¯s unconscious form was lifted onto the saddle in front of me.

    I wrapped my arm firmly around her waist, keeping her in place as my hand brushed against the skin of her torso. The warmth of her skin had increased with her fever. The wild magic that burned within was still surprisingly strong, and the minutes I¡¯d been gone had taken their toll. The breeze carried the sounds of hoofbeats to my ears. I nodded my thanks and spurred the horse into motion. With one hand on the reins, and the other channeling into Daelyn, I rode as quickly as stealth would allow.

    You will not take her from me. I vowed in threat. She is not yours yet, Mallius.

 Chapter 23 - A Witness Survives

    "???"

    <hr>

    ¡°What do you mean that a witch attacked you at sea?¡± Sergeant Bowman asked skeptically.

    They¡¯d spent the better portion of the last half an hour trying to calm the man they¡¯d found half drowned on the beach. They¡¯d been able to get his name, Rackam Morland. Otherwise, most of what he sputtered was nonsense about rats and death.

    ¡°I mean just as I says. A woman with piercing red eyes and the darkest hair commanded rats that ate men! They moved as if they understood one another.¡± Rackam¡¯s wild eyes barely saw the faces of the soldiers who had found him, reliving his horrors. ¡°It was all I could do to escape!¡±

    The sergeant looked to his squad leader, sharing their disbelief at the man¡¯s tale. A witch on their side of the sea? One wouldn¡¯t dare be so bold.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind coming with us until your story can be verified, will you?¡± Sergeant Bowman asked, not truly offering any option.

    The sailor, Rackam shook his head, mumbling under his breath about knives being knocked from the air, and a swordsman that no one could touch.

    The sergeant nodded to his squad leader, who¡¯d been listening patiently to the side. With the assistance of another of their company, they dragged him out of sight. Judging by his appearance, let alone the filth that hadn¡¯t been washed away by the sea, he doubted most of what they¡¯d been told was actually built on truth.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lieutenant Coleman approached, glancing out across the water.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The sergeant shook his head. ¡°I think that we¡¯ve found a pirate who fears the gallows. What better way than to concoct such a story?¡±

    ¡°An elaborate one at that.¡± The lieutenant agreed. ¡°And what of the thrasher?¡±

    They both turned to observe the man who stood at the top of the rise behind them. Second Lieutenant of the general¡¯s thrasher division, Hubert Smythe moved as if he were weaving, but with nothing tangible in his grasp.

    ¡°Still waiting to hear back on whether or not there was an attack this morning.¡±

    Lieutenant Coleman nodded, sticking his hands in his pockets. The summer heat was much more tolerable along the shoreline than it was in the capital. ¡°What do you think you¡¯ll do when we get back to Ribnica?¡±

    Sergeant Bowman ran his fingers along the length of his graying goatee. ¡°I think I¡¯ll see if I can be put on the wedding detail.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The lieutenant raised a brow. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you enjoyed royal displays.¡±

    Sergeant Bowman shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯m tired of patrolling. I¡¯d love nothing more than to stand around and do nothing for a few days.¡±

    They shared a chuckle.

    ¡°Sergeant!¡±

    They both turned their attention back to the top of the rise, and the thrasher who now raced towards them.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Sergeant Bowman asked, wondering why the man bothered with running.

    ¡°There was a pirate attack out at sea. About eight miles of the coast. We received a distress signal around ten o¡¯clock this morning.¡±

    ¡°Current must have dragged him in.¡± Coleman said, surprised.

    ¡°There are signs that a witch was on board. The First General wants us to meet him in Kearru to investigate the ship involved.¡±

    ¡°The First General?!¡± The lieutenant¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°What is he doing out here? Does he not remember that his¡ª¡±

    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m willing to question a direct order?¡± Smythe interrupted with a shake of his head. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly never met the man.¡±

    The sergeant nodded grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve met him plenty, and no, he doesn¡¯t care, Lieutenant Coleman. Gods bless his poor bride.¡± With a few barked orders to the men who¡¯d been resting while they waited, they were on the road again within the quarter hour.

    Their witness would likely be hanged once the merchant captain confirmed that he was not one of his crew. But until then, Mr. Morland was given a spare mount to follow along behind them, hoping that his assistance would spare his life.

 Chapter 24 - Along the Empire Road

    ¡°Leander¡±

    <hr>

    Hours passed, and it seemed as if we had barely left the coast. Running at a gallop was too dangerous in Daelyn¡¯s current condition. Even with her back held tightly to my chest, I feared that the motion of the beast would end up causing more harm than good if I pushed too hard. Her temperature was still too hot, but the wild magic was beginning to calm as I steadily fed it my own essence.

    With all of my attention needing to remain focused on replenishing what she¡¯d spent, it was harder to focus on the road, or our surroundings. The landscape of Etheroz was disorienting as I tried to remember the empire roads. The trees I used to mark the paths by were long cut down, and the saplings that had only been a head tall before, now towered above us to replace them.

    Everything was different except for the main road, too well worn in the earth to be easily moved.

    Thankfully we¡¯d disembarked late enough into the day that traffic on the road was light, and our passing was largely ignored by other travelers. As night drew closer, others on the main road became scarcer. I slowed the horse as we approached a cross in the road, a wooden sign stood with a slight lean to it, four pointed planks pointed down every branch.

    Ribnica- 20 miles W.

    Sallows Landing - 5 miles N.

    Port Kaerru - 7 miles E.

    Slavey Creek - 10 miles S.

    Ribnica was a day''s ride inland to the west, and I dared not bring Daelyn any closer to the heart of the capital than necessary. Count Lovick¡¯s estate was a few days'' ride to the south, well past Slavey Creek. I gritted my teeth at the knowledge. For the last week, I¡¯d struggled with the idea of bringing Daelyn to her groom. Her hatred towards me for the task was as fresh in my mind now as it had been days ago.

    ¡°I bound the Eidolon.¡±

    Only years of practice allowed me to continue shoving the comment and its implications aside. I kicked my heels against the side of the beast, facing it to the north and bringing it into a canter.

    I put as much distance between us and the crossroads as I could before I¡¯d be forced to stop. My entire body ached from the use of muscles I hadn¡¯t been able to use in months, and the magic I expended had long caught up to me.

    We reached the forest as the sky burned with the setting sun. Unlike the main road, the trees found here were almost untouched by the passage of time. I slowed down, searching for the bent birch that I¡¯d long used as my marker.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I could feel Daelyn begin to stir against my chest.

    Her fever was nearly gone, and what little damage had been done to her body would be easily mended once I had the chance to recuperate myself. I let out a relieved sigh. She¡¯d be awake soon.

    A white gleam caught the corner of my eye and I stopped the horse. Off to the left were a few large birch trees with one that had been bent towards the base of the trunk before it continued its climb into the sky.

    Finally.

    I led the horse as close as I could before I dismounted, careful to lean Daelyn forward over the horse¡¯s neck until I found my footing on the ground. I walked the horse the rest of the way to the tree and used the bend to secure its reins for the night. With a click of the tongue, the horse knelt to the ground so that I could safely lift Daelyn from his back.

    To the side of the trees, and still in sight of the road, stood a nearby thicket. I looked around the rest of the area quickly, realizing that the brush offered the most privacy we¡¯d be afforded without needing to hike deeper into the woods. However, as I brought Daelyn¡¯s limp form nearer, I realized that there was no way to infiltrate the thick bushes without needing to cut a path through.

    I gritted my teeth. There wasn¡¯t time to break the branches, and I wouldn¡¯t risk dulling my blade when I¡¯d likely need it again soon. I hesitated at the edge and struggled to center myself against my exhaustion. Pulling the last of my binding out of Daelyn, I instead directed it into the thicket.

    The power, normally used for healing, reached into the living bushes and shrubs. It sapped the strength of the plants, consuming their weak essences to replenish a drop of what I¡¯d lost from mending Daelyn. I destroyed every limb and leaf in my way until I created a path into the heart of the bushes. It didn¡¯t hurt that I was desperate to replenish what I¡¯d lost from the mending. My own essence felt weak and depleted from the hours I¡¯d spent in the exchange.

    I shouldered my way through the brittle remains of vegetation until we arrived at its center. Thankfully, there was a natural space to stand, making it easier to try and situate us. I kicked at the underbrush, moving what I could out of the way before setting Daelyn down on the rough ground. I would love nothing more than to sit against a tree and rest, but now that I¡¯d found the birch, I needed to return to the bent tree.

    My eyes adjusted to the growing dark as I stepped back out of the thicket and to the tree I¡¯d searched for. I tilted my head up as I approached it. It¡¯d been longer than I¡¯d anticipated since last I¡¯d seen the tree. I lowered my hands to the bark, running my hands to feel around the base of the trunk, working their way up as I searched for the marks I¡¯d left a lifetime ago.

    My fingers caught against a jagged scar.

    With a palm flat against the engraving, I forced a short burst of my Magebinding into the bark. The magic pulled the life essence into me, causing the spot beneath my hand to rot and erode away, tunneling into the wood. The hole revealed a leather pouch I¡¯d hidden inside the core long ago. One of the many that I¡¯d hidden in a past lifetime, should I ever have need of them.

    I took the pouch out, careful to brush off the parts of the tree that clung to it and checked the contents.

    A signet ring, deed, and certificate of inheritance.

    Satisfied with what I found, I left the tree and returned to the thicket. I sat down across from Daelyn, watching her for a moment before collapsing back against the ground in exhaustion.

 Chapter 25 - The General

    ¡°???¡±

    <hr>

    The docks were nearly empty by the time the soldiers arrived. With the two ships currently sitting in the harbor, their respective crews had been dismissed for the evenings. On board the Caerus, Captain Smith glanced down the boardwalk at the horses that galloped to stop at its base. Eight soldiers in total. And as the captain watched, they didn¡¯t make any efforts to dismount.

    They appeared to be waiting for someone, and as the sky darkened with the passing of the hour, they continued to wait. The captain had debated on whether or not to go into town himself that night, but given that the men below were outside of his ship, it seemed unwise to leave. He was just about to lock himself into his quarters for the evening when a firm fist beat against the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Captain Smith asked, bracing himself against the long evening he was surely about to have.

    ¡°The First General would like to speak with you.¡± The muffled voice informed him.

    With a slow hobble, the captain unlocked his door and four men strode in so quickly that they almost knocked him down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the port authorities.¡± The captain said. Eyeing the men, he tried to deduce which one was the general by their brass. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what else you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    The general carried himself somewhat differently than the rest. He was blond with hair kept too short to pull back and away from his face. A little bit more rigid in his demeanor, with narrowed, calculating eyes. The man scrutinized the room before turning his attention to the captain.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for the intrusion, sir. However, there are a few things I thought it best to follow-up on personally.¡± The general motioned to the table and chairs kept off to the side.

    Captain Smith grunted his cooperation and took a seat, shifting his sling to sit a bit more comfortably against his side.

    ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± The First General inquired.

    The captain looked down at it. ¡°Slashed during the fight. Needed fourteen stitches. Sling just keeps me from moving it and pulling the skin.¡±

    One of the other men took note of his comment, quickly writing it down. The general waited for him to finish before continuing.

    ¡°We received reports of a pirate attack at sea. Was this ship involved?¡±

    The captain¡¯s answer was merely a grunt of agreement as he removed his pipe from his jacket pocket, blessedly already packed with tobacco.

    The note taker scribbled his response.

    The general continued. ¡°Were any of your men lost overboard during the fight?¡±

    Captain Smith thought a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, all of our dead are accounted for.¡± He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Their bodies were brought to shore for proper burial.¡±

    ¡°And the bodies of the pirates?¡± He pressed.

    The captain struck a match and carefully lit his pipe. ¡°We tossed them over the side. Ain¡¯t no point in bringing bodies that don¡¯t deserve peace back with us.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The general gave a nod to one of the other men, confirming something amongst themselves.

    ¡°We also received reports that your ship was harboring a witch, and that she might have participated in the fight.¡± One of the other men said. He was broad-shouldered with a dark beard. ¡°What do you know of that?¡±

    The captain took a deep puff of his pipe, his face furrowed at the memory as he exhaled thick smoke. ¡°I was paid handsomely for the passage of a woman and her escort. Neither was a witch.¡±

    When it was clear the captain wouldn¡¯t be elaborating, the general stood up. ¡°I¡¯d like to see their accommodations, and your ledger as to what goods came aboard with them.¡±

    With a pained grunt, Captain Smith stretched his good arm out to where a heavy bound book sat on the desk behind him. ¡°All our cargo from Covosna is recorded on the last two pages. Feel free to look. As for their accommodations, they were on the bottom floor. You can¡¯t miss it, even if you tried.¡± He shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s at the end of the hall if you¡¯re unsure.¡±

    The general took the book and flipped it open to the most recent pages, scanning them quickly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll return your ledger as soon as I return to the deck.¡± He shut the book swiftly and handed it off to the one responsible for the notes as he stood. ¡±Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    The captain waved them off with another puff of the pipe.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the party of soldiers to navigate the ship to the bottom floor. The First General may have originally thought the captain¡¯s statement was more referring to the location of the door, not in reference to how the door was all but destroyed. Pieces of wood littered the floor outside of it, as if it had been pulled apart. The general took a step inside, holding up a lantern as he swept the room. It was a storage room with a cracked window, supplied by a thin pillow, a couple of blankets, and an open trunk of women¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Do we have any names, Harris?¡± The general asked.

    ¡°I believe there was a name captured, let me find it...¡± Alec Harris, the thrasher who¡¯d come with them had been silent up till now. He trailed off as he concentrated, shifting through the scraps of conversations that they¡¯d gleaned during the incident. With the motion of his hand, a phantom male voice whispered ¡°¡ªDaelyn, stop.¡±

    ¡°Daelyn... a rare name outside of Tarathe. An old name.¡±

    With his men waiting around him, the general took his time digging through the contents of the trunk. Most of the clothes were in need of laundering, doubtlessly due to the weeks at sea. He opened up a grooming kit and took note of which of its contents were missing. There was also a hair comb, and a handkerchief with a hole in it. It was clean, and bright white, as if it had never seen use. The general picked up the handkerchief curiously and brought it to his nose. It smelled faintly of perfume.

    He tucked it into a pocket. ¡°And what does the ledger say, Sergeant Bowman?¡±

    ¡°A Mr. William Leander paid for the transportation of five trunks.¡± The soldier said, skimming over the full name.

    ¡°House Leander... another old name.¡± The general mused. ¡°So there are four more trunks? Find them.¡± The general ordered.

    The other trunks were found quickly in a neighboring room. The first was already open, with half torn papers strewn about the ground. Bending to pick one up, the general read what appeared to be a bank note self-addressed to Jasper LeMont from Count Lovick for a large sum, but missing the count¡¯s seal.

    The remaining three trunks were found tucked into the back of the room. Each packed full of women¡¯s ball gowns which were carelessly crammed into the confined space. A pleasant smell wafted from the dresses. The same perfumed scent that was on the handkerchief.

    On the outside of these trunks an insignia was engraved to the lid. A vine of thorns wrapped around an outstretched hand. The general frowned at the insignia of House LeMont. They¡¯d been all but exiled nearly two generations ago, and Jasper¡¯s few excursions to the continent were always met with careful observation.

    The general stood up and exited back into the hall. Two noticeable bloodstains marred the floor out here, barely cleaned in the crews hurry to remove the bodies. He crouched down, noticing a strange pattern of splatters along the floor. Not splatters, tiny paw prints. Many tiny paw prints.

    Sergeant Bowman came out of the storage room, the ledger tucked under an arm. ¡°What would you like us to do?¡±

    ¡°Take the ledger back to the captain, and seize the trunks. I want them brought to my quarters in Ribnica.¡± The general ordered, rising back up to his full height. ¡°I want one party to ride to Count Lovick¡¯s estate. If the woman and her accomplice aren¡¯t there, then I at least expect details on what negotiations he has with Duke LeMont. Have the men fan out and search for them. I want whoever did this¡ª¡± The general motioned to the stains on the ground, ¡°¡ªFound.¡±

 Chapter 26 - What is Lost Must Be Found

    First came the fire that filled my veins. A raging inferno that consumed all of my scattered thoughts piece by piece, as the fragments of my mind struggled to return to my body from the rats. I wanted to scream out in pain as each fracture recombined, but the sounds became trapped. As if my voice didn¡¯t exist in this space that was somehow in between.

    Then came the cold. An ice that moved through me from head to toe, only offering a moment of reprieve before it became its own torture. Then a numbness began to form in my head, a peaceful kind of nothingness that took away all my sensations. It was familiar and soothing as it traveled down my neck and into my chest and limbs.

    It dragged me under into a deep unconsciousness where I couldn¡¯t feel the fire or the cold. But the longer I spent there, the closer I came to dreaming until visions of gore plagued my mind. The screams of sailors, and the silence that followed after. And the rats, so many rats covered in matted fur tinged in red. Blood.

    I couldn¡¯t run from them.

    ¡°Do good?¡± Apollo¡¯s bloody paws clawed up to my shoulder, his hollow eyes growing until they were large enough to swallow me whole.

    ¡°¡ªNo!¡± I shot upright with a gasp. My hands flailed as I desperately tried to claw my way out of the depths of the void.

    Firm hands gripped my shoulders. ¡°Breathe, just breathe. You¡¯re fine.¡±

    I blinked furiously against the dark, blind to anything but the void that threatened to consume me, but I did as the voice, Leander, instructed. I breathed in and out in a familiar pattern. Every muscle hurt, like I¡¯d been jostled around for days and ground up into pieces before being put back together.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let go of you now. ¡± His voice was soft as he removed his hands. ¡°Try not to make any sudden movements.¡±

    It took longer than it should have to realize that the darkness was a product of the time, not the nightmare or blindness. The quiet sounds of distant crickets mixed with the rustling of the breeze as thick foliage obscured the stars. Memories of how we got off of the ship didn¡¯t exist, and as I looked up into the dark sky, all I could make out was that we were in some kind of woods. I squinted against the dim light, seeing a little bit better than I usually did in the dark, though I couldn¡¯t explain why.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Leander asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My voice felt like it harbored gravel in my throat. It was painfully dry, and my head pounded as if a smith had used it as an anvil. I gripped my head against it, not realizing that I had begun to sway.

    Leander moved closer to help steady me by the shoulder. ¡°I said to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I was being careful.¡± I said hoarsely.

    ¡°No, you were being stubborn. I know that you¡¯re not fine.¡± He shook his head, letting go to kneel across from me. ¡°How do you really feel?¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve been run over by a carriage. Twice.¡± Every muscle and every joint hurt to move.

    He gestured to my left hand. ¡°And that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell where one pain stops and another begins.¡± I shivered against the night air, ignoring his question. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start a fire?¡± The humidity felt like summer, but somehow its warmth hadn¡¯t found me. My skin felt slick and cold, and my clothes were uncomfortably stuck to me, making me itch.

    Leander leaned against a tree trunk, dead grass crunching underneath as he shifted his weight. ¡°We can¡¯t risk a fire tonight.¡± He stated, pulling an apple from a sack at his side, and tossing it to me.

    I fumbled the catch, so the apple rolled into the dirt. ¡°Thanks.¡± I picked it up and wiped off the debris with my hand. The juice helped my throat just a bit.

    Dark bruises punctuated the space beneath Leander¡¯s eyes. He looked as awful as I felt. In a way, it made him more real than he had been in days. We hadn¡¯t really spoken since the storm. Here he was again being patient and kind as he looked after me.

    I chewed slowly, watching him. In my gut, my intuition still wanted to trust him. Everything about him called to my curiosity. A pull between us that I couldn¡¯t explain, but existed regardless. How much of Leander was curated, and how much of him was real?

    I devoured the apple, stem, and all before I¡¯d even realized it.

    ¡°You put on quite the show before passing out.¡± He said, watching me carefully. ¡°Would you like to tell me about the rats?¡±

    ¡°What about rats?¡± I stiffened, but there was no feigning ignorance. He¡¯d been on the deck, he¡¯d seen what I¡¯d done. And while I knew what had happened, it felt far away. Like I¡¯d merely witnessed the events through the eyes of another.

    The carnage I¡¯d wrought was enough to turn my stomach against the apple I¡¯d just eaten, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make me regret the deaths.

    ¡°Did it start the day you found that rat in your trunk?¡± Leander reached a hand out to grab my right wrist. I didn¡¯t stop him as he shoved the sleeve up to my elbow, displaying the bruised remnants of the bites that still marred my skin. I knew from his expression that he saw them even in the dark. That he¡¯d already known they were there.

    I didn¡¯t answer. As if there was some hope that he hadn¡¯t already figured everything out. That he wouldn¡¯t be compelled to share what he¡¯d learned with my father. I looked away.

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly disinclined to share your secrets with me.¡± Leander sounded exhausted, almost sad. ¡°So, I will tell you what I know to be true, and save us both the agony of dancing in circles.¡±

    I felt my anxiety rise. My nails dug into my palm without meaning too, a nervous habit I¡¯d always had, but my left hand spasmed with pain as the nerves pinched from the motion.

    ¡°Were you bitten that day or shortly after?¡± Leander eyed the twitch. His brow furrowed as if the motion alone answered another unsaid question.

    ¡°That day,¡± I confessed. ¡°I almost told you. Perhaps if you hadn¡¯t found my panic so amusing, I might have.¡±

    ¡°Gods Daelyn, you should have told me that it bit you. No wonder you were asking about diseases.¡± His fists gripped the dead vegetation at his sides, as if he were drawing strength from what little life remained. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have a Bloodbinding. This changes everything.¡±

    I glared at him. ¡°Oh does it? Has my value changed so drastically at the knowledge? Do you think that the Duke of Blood will accept me now?¡± I scoffed. ¡°I had no intention of sharing what I could do, least of all with you. I won¡¯t let you take me back to Astalia, I¡¯ll fight you every step of the way if you try.¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt that you would.¡± He replied stiffly. ¡°We found the bodies of the men who broke down your door, and I watched as you unleashed your beasts. I have no intention of joining their fate. Though you are in no condition to do much of anything right now. The rats are not with you, and neither is the Eidolon, is he?¡± His voice took on a clipped edge at the last part. ¡°Bound the Eidolon, did you?¡±

    ¡°Caspian is never far.¡± I gritted my teeth, remembering my parting comment and wishing that I hadn¡¯t said anything at all while in that trance-like state. ¡°I freed him from my father, and he¡¯ll free me from you too if I command it.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The laugh that escaped Leander was cold and humorless. ¡°You may have freed him from your father, but you did not command Caspian to return to you. He won¡¯t risk your servitude. I doubt you¡¯ll ever see the beast again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want his servitude. I just... wanted to know if I could, and I did.¡± And I was proud of the knowledge, at the ability I¡¯d shown to do so. ¡°Knowing that he¡¯s free of my father is enough for me, even if he never returns.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you want, the fact remains that you bound him against his knowledge, against his will.¡± Leander¡¯s anger was surprisingly vehement. ¡°If you wanted to free him, then free him from yourself as well.¡±

    The threads of connection were weak, and I could barely sense them once they left my body. The rats were stretched thin, and the Eidolon¡¯s presence had vanished as soon as he¡¯d disappeared from my cell, suggesting that he had not reclaimed his physical form yet. But the idea of not feeling them at all... Even if I knew how to sever the connections, I didn¡¯t want to be without them. I didn¡¯t want to be alone or powerless again.

    ¡°I needn¡¯t explain myself to you, just as I needn¡¯t listen to your judgement about what I do with my power.¡± I snapped. ¡°I saved the crew. I fought off the pirates¡ª¡±

    ¡°The amount of power you wielded would have killed you if I hadn¡¯t intervened.¡± Leander interrupted. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been able to replenish your magic in time, it would have continued to consume your essence. I can¡¯t even recall the last time I¡¯ve been tasked to try.¡±

    My mouth snapped shut as I swallowed my surprise. I remembered the pain and the heat, the numbness that had swept over me to banish them. The familiarity of it... it had been his magic. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me.¡±

    He pinched the bridge of his nose in a motion I was associating as a habit. ¡°And I didn¡¯t desire to see you dead. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you had told me that you were Bloodbound. I could have taught you how to properly channel your essence, how much or how little to give.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your training. The Bloodbinding knows what it wants, it guides me when I need it.¡± I snapped.

    Leander glared. ¡°You are a fool to let the binding guide you, and you can¡¯t even comprehend how dangerous that is.¡± He stopped himself, barely restraining his shouts. He took in a few deep breaths to calm himself before continuing. ¡°All bindings are alive, and they desire consumption. They don¡¯t care if they kill their mage in the process.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like being corrected like a child, least of all by someone hardly my senior. I hated to feel as though I was in his debt. I despised how he knew more than me, that what I thought I¡¯d known was wrong. It wasn¡¯t my fault that my father had stopped any form of instruction when it had become clear that I couldn¡¯t channel.

    ¡°Your essence can be replenished on its own with rest and time, but it is by no means limitless. It took me hours to stabilize you, and even longer to pay the price it exacted. Do you understand?¡± I could feel the weight of his exhaustion as his anger began to subside.

    My magic was silent inside of me, and the fact that it had nearly killed me¡ªI bit hard on my inner cheek to keep from crying out in frustration and wounded pride. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    His tone softened another degree. ¡°What you did, while I am grateful for the lives you saved, was done recklessly. You demonstrated a power that empires have fought over. No one has ever done what you did today, but it cannot happen again. The empire cannot know what you are capable of. No one can know the truth of what happened on the Caerus. You have no magic, no binding. Whatever happened was not you.¡±

    I felt as if I¡¯d just been slapped. ¡°I''ve spent my whole life wishing that I had come into the Bloodbinding. I shouldn''t have to keep it hidden. You would deprive me of the one protection I have, while dragging me off to wed a monster?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Leander argued, leaning forward into the tiny space we shared. ¡°But, empires rise and fall with the introduction of the new and unique. A quiet life away from court would be an easier one than that spent as a weapon or pawn. Your Bloodbinding is a mutation to Mallius¡¯s gift. It¡¯s too dangerous to let anyone know what you¡¯re capable of. The emperor would send you to the front¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course you would think so, it¡¯s not your life!¡± I shouted, shoving him away from me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide what I am, I¡¯m finally someone worth being¡ª¡±

    Leander¡¯s hand clamped over my mouth, covering my shouts as he hissed. ¡°We were close enough to the coast that word of your gift has likely already reached the emperor, which means that they are already looking for us. I don¡¯t have the energy to fight against seasoned soldiers, or to continue arguing with you too. So do us both a favor, and stop shouting so that we are not caught.¡±

    My cheeks heated as my muffled protests were swallowed by his palm. Even if I had little reason to trust him, I had no desire to be brought before the emperor. If my father despised the man, then he was surely just as awful if not more so.

    I stopped struggling.

    We were painfully close as the skin of his palm pressed against my lips, nearly nose to nose with only his hand separating us. He realized in the same breath as I did, just how close. Close, and charged by our frustrations. My skin heated anew under his hand, and I was suddenly finding it very hard not to think about his skin pressed tightly against my lips.

    Even so, I glared up at him in defiance. Leander was bound to my father, he couldn¡¯t be trusted. But as I glared into his golden eyes, I didn¡¯t find my father¡¯s cruel intentions. I found a frustration and curiosity as potent as my own. I wondered if he thought about the lips that touched his skin.

    He lowered his hand slowly, but didn¡¯t move away, and my heart continued to race. Suddenly I felt much more afraid of what wasn¡¯t being said than what had been. There was an attraction that I¡¯d been ignoring, and it terrified me.

    The silence gave way to a distant sound that I wouldn¡¯t have heard otherwise. Leander¡¯s head turned sharply towards the road as he heard it too. It was the sound of hoofbeats pounding against gravel.

    His hand was suddenly on my shoulder as he guided me down to the ground while his other hand drew his rapier.

    He¡¯s in no condition to fight.

    I tried to pull him down with me, but he remained in a stubborn crouch at my side.

    ¡°Over there!¡± A voice shouted from the road.

    The sounds of someone dismounting prickled my skin, I couldn¡¯t make them out through the thicket without lifting my head further. A horse¡¯s whinny nearly made me jump. It came from the woods, not the road. Their steps paused at the sound.

    ¡°That¡¯s their horse. They must be close.¡± Another voice said. ¡°Spread out and find them!¡±

    ¡°Come out in the name of the emperor!¡± A third man demanded, accompanied by the sound of a sword being unsheathed.

    ¡°Not a word of your magic.¡± Leander hissed at me before slowly rising to his feet. He brushed off my grip as if it were a reed to step out of the thicket and into the open. ¡°Well if it¡¯s the emperor who calls, then I suppose I shall answer.¡±

    I watched him approach them with mounting panic. Seven men quickly surrounded him. Even if he wasn¡¯t exhausted, he stood no match against seven soldiers. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± Leander asked, masking his exhaustion well.

    The men eyed him. ¡°Where have you come from?¡±

    ¡°Ribnica.¡± The lie fell smoothly from his lips. ¡°I¡¯m traveling north to return home. It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve last set foot there.¡±

    ¡°Are you traveling alone, sir?¡± I couldn¡¯t make out which of them spoke.

    ¡°If I had another with me I would have opted for a room at an inn.¡± Leander said, earning a chuckle from the soldiers as he reached into his breast pocket and removed a document. ¡°Here, proof of my identity if you care to examine it.¡± He held it out to the captain of the squad, keeping his posture forcibly relaxed while the men took it and skimmed the lines under the lantern¡¯s glow.

    ¡°We¡¯re searching for a man and woman seen leaving Port Kearru. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have seen anyone along your journey would you, My Lord?¡± He passed the document back to Leander.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I noticed any suspicious looking travelers, no.¡± Leander¡¯s sword remained carefully concealed at his side, and I watched the wandering gazes of the rest of the soldiers as they scanned the tree line, I crouched lower to the ground.

    A hand shot out to grab me roughly by the ankle. It dragged me out of the thicket, as I flailed. ¡°Found the witch!¡±

    I kicked and shrieked as I was forced to my feet and moved towards the road. ¡°Unhand me!¡±

    ¡°If you insist.¡± The man shoved me out of the protection of the woods.

    I stumbled forward, nearly falling to the gravel before being caught by Leander¡¯s protective arm. ¡°How dare you!¡± I righted myself and whirled around on the man. Anger that I hadn¡¯t felt this hot since leaving Covosna bubbled to the surface. ¡°My father is the Duke of Astalia!¡±

    Leander grabbed my arm and pulled me to his side. ¡°My charge is no witch, let us go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lied to us once tonight, Lord Leander. Forgive us if we don¡¯t quite believe you.¡± The captain responded. ¡°You¡¯re both wanted for questioning in regards to the attack of the Caerus.¡±

    Sweat along Leander¡¯s temples glinted in the flames, the tick in his jaw betraying his frustration. He moved his arm out from his side, subtly readying his stance.

    Gods, is he going to try and fight them all?!

    I gripped his sword arm, and stepped in front of him to block his path. Nobility or not, to attack the emperor¡¯s soldiers would only condemn us further.

    ¡°Step aside, Daelyn.¡± He growled.

    Even if I didn¡¯t understand what I felt towards Leander, or why I felt it, I couldn¡¯t risk him being hurt. I¡¯d lost Alexia and my home. I had no one else. It was stupid to care what happened to Leander, stupid to continue letting my emotions cloud my judgement.

    But I did care, and I had no means with which to protect us outside of my tongue and my heritage.

    I was still the daughter of a duke.

    Ignoring Leander¡¯s request, I lifted my hands towards the captain in surrender. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 27 - The Choices That Define Us

    They searched us. Easily found and confiscated the razor I¡¯d all but forgotten about in my pocket, as well as the needle. Leander didn¡¯t have time to admonish me over my questionable items as they also took his rapier, which prompted a string of muttered threats over the condition that it better return in. Any documents on his person were also quickly taken and passed off before I had the chance to wonder at their nature.

    No one wanted to ride with the witch. For all their manly bravado and weaponry, they all feared for their safety enough that Leander was the only man brave enough to risk sitting with me. But even with me on another horse, they still took their precautions. Our bridle was tied to that of another soldier¡¯s horse, discouraging any attempts of escape, and then they lined up two soldiers in front, one at the side, and three behind. The seventh man¡ªthe scout¡ªwas already gone with the documents they¡¯d taken.

    As an added measure of safety, my wrists were tied together as tightly as they could get away with. Clearly afraid that if I had use of my hands, I¡¯d find a way to do whatever it was witches were capable of. Even with my cooperation, without the use of my hands it took multiple people to help me onto the horse¡¯s back. Leander, by comparison, did not have his wrists bound so that he could steer the beast. Once I finally sat firmly in the saddle, he climbed up behind me to reach around my sides for the reins.

    As we traveled, one of the men in front of us moved his arms through the air. It was as if he plucked wisps of smoke that only he could see. Occasionally, he¡¯d even move his mouth as if he were talking, but no sound accompanied it.

    Leander followed my gaze. ¡°Windbinders find it easier to send messages when they capture the entire sound. See the patch on his sleeve?¡±

    I squinted in the dark, but I couldn¡¯t make out the symbol.

    ¡°It means he¡¯s part of the thrashers¡ªthe military¡¯s Windbound Mages. They¡¯re messengers, and spies.¡± He lowered his mouth until his breath tickled my ear. ¡°And they¡¯re always listening. Remember what I said.¡±

    Tell no one of the truth.

    ¡°I see.¡± I said, absorbing the warning and falling back into silence as we continued to ride through the night.

    If I was exhausted, then Leander was doubly so. Even though I¡¯d played a huge part in the events out at sea and woken with every ache imaginable, I felt strangely alert. But Leander? He looked positively haggard as the night wore on. The weight of him against my back increased with every mile as he struggled to stay upright in the saddle.

    Just as I thought they¡¯d force us to ride until dawn, we stopped at an old farmhouse. Black masses were tied to posts in the yard, the horses tied to what likely used to be a fence in the front, while dim candle light lit the first story windows. The second story was dark as it fought to hold up the weight of its sagging roof.

    Despite all of his anger and exhaustion, Leander helped me off the horse without any complaint. His arms were surprisingly gentle as he helped guide my way to the ground.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, holding his gaze for a moment and seeing the fear that hid underneath his cracking mask.

    He¡¯s genuinely worried about this.

    Was being discovered by the emperor so terrible? Or was it the accusation of witchcraft that had shaken him?

    I raised my tied hands, maneuvering them to cup his cheek in the only gesture of comfort I could manage. A silent reassurance that we¡¯d be okay¡ªat least, that I hoped we¡¯d be okay. Leander¡¯s eyes widened a fraction in surprise at the gesture, but he kept his silence as he raised a hand to press it against mine.

    ¡°Come on then.¡± The captain of the squad said, interrupting the moment.

    He grabbed the tail end of my rope, while another man proceeded to tie Leander¡¯s wrists behind his back. With both of us restrained, they led us to the house. It smelled like mildew and rot inside. A building long abandoned before experiencing its current occupation.

    A few soldiers lingered in the front room, their expressions almost sinister in the flickering candle light.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the general?¡± The captain asked as he knocked a clump of dirt off of his boots.

    One of the men against the wall pushed off and stood at attention as he addressed the captain. ¡°End of the hall, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. At ease, soldier.¡±

    The hallway was short enough with only a couple of dark rooms branching off of it before we came to its end. The captain rapt his knuckle against the wood twice before a voice inside responded.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Hand on the door knob, the captain twisted to level me with a warning look. ¡°Be on your best behavior if you wish for leniency.¡±

    ¡°When my father hears about our treatment, you¡¯d best hope for your own leniency.¡±

    His nostrils flared at the threat. ¡°I¡¯m following orders¡ª¡±

    ¡°And if I was a witch, you¡¯d already be dead.¡± I seethed.

    ¡°Why, you insolent wench.¡± He lifted a hand to strike me.

    ¡°I would reconsider.¡± Leander¡¯s voice was soft, but held a surprising promise of violence at its edge.

    I¡¯d forgotten he was behind us, and apparently so did the captain as he lowered his hand back down and shoved the door open without another moment¡¯s hesitation.

    I was yanked roughly forward, feeling the chafe of the rope against my wrists as my eyes swept the room. A large table with two chairs had been dragged to the center. The one closest to the door sat empty while a muscular man with blonde hair occupied the other. His head was bent down over the cluttered surface, and he did not look up as the door shut behind us.

    ¡°Sir,¡± The captain saluted. ¡°We found who we believe to be the witch and her accomplice, as you¡¯ve requested.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± The general said, not looking up from his work.

    I scrutinized the man, barely containing my annoyance at his lack of attention. He wore a plain shirt that did nothing to hide the broad shoulders of a seasoned soldier, and the definition of his arms would have made the noble women back home swoon.

    I wanted to see the face of the man who¡¯d ordered us to be brought here.

    ¡°Should we leave you to finish your work?¡± The words spilled out of me, causing Leander to tense. ¡°Surely we¡¯re interrupting something of the utmost importance that you would have us ride for miles only to be met with silence. Perhaps we might delay these introductions in favor of sleep since you¡¯re clearly unprepared to begin our interrogation.¡±

    A smile of amusement played at the corner of the general¡¯s mouth as emerald green eyes lifted from the table to meet mine.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°How dare you speak to the general with such disrespect!¡± The captain tugged at the rope, and I stumbled to the side.

    ¡°He¡¯s earned no respect from me. I¡¯ll speak to him however I like.¡± I spat.

    The captain¡¯s face blanched. ¡°You will address him with the respect deserving of his rank and house¡ª¡±

    ¡°And you will address me with the respect deserving of my house or I shall see you stripped of yours.¡± I hissed in response.

    The general leaned back in his chair, waving a dismissive hand in amusement. ¡°Thank you for escorting them here, Captain Brecht. Go and bring me the witness.¡±

    Captain Brecht saluted again, glaring daggers at me as he shut the door behind himself.

    ¡°Please forgive my mistress.¡± Leander eyed me with warning. A clear ¡®Are you trying to antagonize him?¡¯ in his gaze. He continued, ¡°As you may imagine, we are exhausted from the journey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try and take that into consideration.¡± The general said, appraising us. ¡°You speak with the air of nobility, yet lack the timid nature of a proper lady which would reveal you as such.¡±

    I glared at his presumptions. He himself spoke like one of the nobility. The cadence alone was telling.

    ¡°What use have I to be timid?¡± I replied. Our treatment so far had certainly not encouraged me to be. ¡°Unlike many of my sex, my education rivals that of most lords. I am not afraid of a fragile man¡¯s ego. Why should I restrain myself in order to present an image of subservience?¡± I laughed at the absurdity of it. ¡°You¡¯ll release us regardless of whether or not you agree that I am a proper lady.¡±

    ¡°And what if I were to find your candor grating?¡± The general asked as he laced his fingers together. Pinning me under his undivided attention. ¡°Do you not fear my own ego?¡±

    I refused to shrink away from it. ¡°A fragile man would not rise to the rank of general.¡± I replied simply. ¡°If you were so easily put off by a woman¡¯s candor, you wouldn¡¯t deserve the title.¡±

    The general chuckled. ¡°An interesting assumption, though I¡¯d have to agree with your assessment. To lead the empire¡¯s military, one must learn to exercise patience. To become the emperor¡¯s First General, I scraped my way through the ranks, and now there are few things that occur within the empire without my knowledge. And what I don¡¯t know, I find out.¡±

    Fear crawled up the nape of my neck at the information. ¡°First General.¡± I repeated, trying to appear aloof. ¡°If I¡¯m meant to be impressed, you¡¯ll be sorely mistaken. My opinion of you remains at the lowest tier.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The general asked, his own tone matching mine. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    I held my bound wrists out before him. ¡°I hold no weapons, and yet you¡¯ve had me brought before you with the same dignity as a cow on its way to slaughter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but you see my men were hunting a witch who massacred many men aboard the Caerus. If you are that witch, then I cannot allow you the opportunity to kill again, now can I?¡±

    A knock sounded on the door, interrupting our exchange.

    ¡°Enter.¡± The general commanded, his eyes remaining locked on mine.

    The smell of sweat reached my nostrils as a man was ushered in. The general motioned him forward until he came to stand at his side, which gave me a better look at him. Middle age and average build with sweat stains in the pits of his shirt causing the stench, and loose threads fraying the edges of his shorts. What really caught my attention were the bloody scabs that marred his skin. Tiny, bite-sized scabs.

    ¡°This man claims his crew was attacked by rats during negotiations. A curious claim to say the least. But when I boarded the Caerus this evening to see the evidence for myself, I can¡¯t say that it was unfounded. The implementation of the attack certainly lends itself to the assumption of witchcraft.¡± The general¡¯s demeanor had shifted into something too casual to be natural. Something dangerous. ¡°And I find it very suspicious that two key participants in the incident were nowhere to be found.¡±

    Leander kept silent, but the assumption of guilt because of the ¡®victimized¡¯ witness was too much.

    ¡°An interesting claim indeed, given that your witness is a pirate himself.¡± I clenched my fists, tightening the bonds and earning a jolt of pain in my left hand. ¡°And they hadn¡¯t been negotiating when they¡¯d attacked.¡±

    ¡°Witchcraft is punishable by the executioner''s axe! I¡¯ll be applauded as a hero for bringing you to the emperor¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The First General¡¯s voice raised with a startling finality. ¡°As a matter of formality, I am encouraged to inform you all that my Magebinding allows me to recognize lies. I¡¯m not interested in wasting time listening to the creative ways you will excuse your actions, and I will not tolerate deceptions.¡± His tone once again became conversational, but his eyes were hardened as he observed every twitch and breath the three of us emitted.

    This, I could believe, was a general.

    He turned to the pirate, motioning for him to begin. ¡°Go on. Prove to me how catching a witch will spare you the gallows. What did you see?¡±

    The pirate¡¯s gaze was glued to the ground as he spoke. ¡°Aye, sir. Me crew an¡¯ I were set upon by rats upon the deck of the merchant vessel. They swept through the ship like a wave, they did.¡± He nervously wrung a cap between his hands. ¡°They were no ordinary rats. They had no fear as they climbed up our bodies and ate through our skin.¡± His head lifted to meet my face, eyes raised to stare accusingly into my soul. I recognized those eyes. ¡°Explain what other Magebound who could do so? There is no such magic in all the world except for witchcraft that could have accomplished such a feat!¡±

    He¡¯d thrown a knife at me. He¡¯d fallen over the side of the ship covered in rats. He¡¯d survived.

    ¡°And you are sure that this is the witch you saw?¡± The general asked, sounding bored.

    The pirate nodded vehemently, continuing as if his life depended on this story. ¡°She still wears the blood of the fallen on her clothes. And you¡ª¡± He then pointed at Leander. ¡°Only a familiar should have been able to fight with your unnatural speed. You held your own against five of our men. They all died because of you two!¡±

    The general took in my appearance. The blood splatters were undeniable. ¡°I appreciate your testimony, Mr. Morland. I would hate to wrongfully accuse anyone of the atrocity that befell your men, least of all the Duke of Blood¡¯s only daughter. For your sake, I hope you¡¯re correct in your accusations. Jasper does have a tendency for silencing unwarranted rumors after all.¡±

    The pirate¡¯s face blanched at the name. ¡°The LeMonts have returned?¡±

    ¡°And you,¡± The general focused on Leander, ignoring the pirate entirely. ¡°Accused of being a familiar...¡± He shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve seen an umbra before, and you¡¯re much too human to be one. Though that¡¯s not to say that your mistress¡¯s umbra isn¡¯t hiding somewhere outside.¡± The general picked up one of the papers strewn across the table¡¯s surface. ¡°Although, I will admit that when I saw your name in the ledger, I was surprised to see a dead house. No one¡¯s come forth to claim the Leander inheritance in almost two generations. Tell me, where have you been hiding all this time, Lord William Caspian Leander?¡±

    A disbelieving gasp trapped itself in my throat and I nearly choked on it.

    Caspian?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Astalia and only recently found the opportunity to return and claim my birthright.¡± He replied smoothly. ¡°You¡¯ll find proof of my identity among the other documents confiscated during our arrest...¡±

    I could barely hear their continued conversation as my mind rallied against the impossible. Caspian was an Eidolon. A creature of spirit¡ª of the heavens. He was immortal and¡ª he¡¯d shone up out of nowhere to warn me¡­actually, no. Not nowhere. He''d been on the ship all along! Hidden in plain sight. He¡¯d never stopped watching me, had he?

    I tilted my head to try and look at the man to my side. The lean physique, his dark hair, and mischievous golden eyes¡ªthe eyes! How could I have been so blind to the similarities? I had never seen amber eyes like Caspian¡¯s, or Leander¡¯s before. I felt so stupid for not realizing it sooner.

    The knowledge should have explained everything. Should have brought a sense of relief with its revelation, but instead I felt immense dread. I¡¯d bound Caspian with my magic, and Leander knew it.

    ¡°...have anything you¡¯d like to say Lady LeMont?¡± The general asked, breaking me from my spiral.

    ¡°I...¡± My mouth was painfully dry as I swallowed. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I need a moment.¡± What had I missed while I¡¯d been reeling at Leander¡¯s identity? I had to focus and remember why we were here.

    The general said he¡¯d know if we lied.

    We may not be in a courthouse, but were absolutely on trial. I didn''t have to know the general in order to know what kind of man sat before me. He¡¯d been searching for inaccuracies and weaknesses since the moment we¡¯d entered the room.

    The pirate had all but buried us with what he believed to be true, which meant the general would perceive it as the truth. But if I wasn¡¯t a witch, and didn¡¯t confess my binding, what conclusion would he come to? Would I be executed if I couldn¡¯t prove my innocence? There was too much in my head to sort through and decipher.

    To tell the truth could be foolish, but to lie could mean death, and silence in the absence of an answer could be damning all on its own.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer him.¡± Leander¡¯s voice was in my ear, as if placed there directly from his mouth. I hadn¡¯t even seen his mouth move.

    ¡°I have nothing to hide.¡± My heart hammered in my chest as I realized the decision I¡¯d made. ¡°Because I¡¯m not a witch. I did not form a pact with an umbra or any other dark spirit in order to attain magic.¡±

    The general¡¯s face didn¡¯t shift as he judged my truth. He leaned back in his chair tapping a finger against the table. ¡°Do you deny that you were behind the rat attacks as well, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Daelyn, don¡¯t...¡± Leander¡¯s whispered, his voice pleading.

    It was too late to heed his warning, and I¡¯d never agreed to his plan. ¡°I acted to save myself, and the innocent lives aboard that ship.¡± I stared into the general¡¯s green eyes, refusing to back down and flinch away at the intensity that met mine. ¡°There is only one kind of Magebound which can force its will on that of another, and I am the sole heir to that legacy. I am the first of my kind, and I commanded the rats.¡±

 Chapter 28 - Alone with the Lion

    Silence fell on the room as the gravity of my confession settled. The pirate, Mr. Morland, looked like he was going to be sick, and Leander stood frozen in shock.

    ¡°I see.¡± The general stood up straight, proving himself to be over a head taller than me. ¡°If that is the case, then I believe our conversation will continue best if everyone else were to leave. Everyone out.¡± He ordered, prompting the door to swing open.

    As if they¡¯d been waiting for this moment, three soldiers I didn¡¯t recognize entered. They immediately went to Leander and the pirate, ignoring me all together.

    ¡°I have every right to remain and hear your intentions!¡± Leander fought against the soldiers who grabbed him by the arms to restrain him. ¡°She is my charge!¡±

    ¡°For now.¡± The general said dismissively, waiting for the men to be taken away. Waiting until only I remained.

    For Now. My heart hammered in my chest at the promise.

    I could feel the blood rushing in my ears and it was doing nothing to help me. If I could center myself, I might be able to reorganize my thoughts. The man before me was a First General. Only one person could hold the title at a time, and all of the military fell under their leadership. I tried not to tremble as I was reminded that the man before me was one of the most dangerous men in the entire empire. Second only to the emperor himself in terms of power.

    And now I was alone with him.

    Antagonizing him earlier had been stupid.

    He crossed his arms over his chest, shaking his head. ¡°Quite a mess you left behind. Hard to believe that a woman would be capable of such gore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing what one might accomplish when faced with their own mortality, regardless of their sex.¡± I bit back. Again he compared me to others, and again I loathed his assumptions.

    The general stepped around the table, approaching me until we were nearly chest to chest. I stiffened as his hand tilted my chin up and forced me to look at his face. There was nowhere to hide from his penetrating gaze, and I was too afraid to look away.

    For a soldier, his features were surprisingly elegant. Paired with the muscles of his build, the combination made him look as beautiful as a blade was sharp. Altogether too lethal. His mouth tilted up in a smirk as another hand came up to brush a stray hair behind my ear.

    ¡±I wasn¡¯t aware that Jasper sired any children, but you do have the LeMont eyes.¡± The general commented, tilting my face to the left and right. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that you look nothing like your father. Your mother must have been lovely.¡±

    The comment made my skin crawl, and I finally tore my gaze away to instead focus on the corners of the room. We were too close, and his touch did nothing to ease my anxieties.

    I struggled to keep my voice even. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that word of my existence never reached Etheroz. The duke holds no affection for me.¡±

    His gaze drifted down as I spoke, and I struggled to remain still.

    ¡°A true shame that you were kept secluded in Astalia. A beauty such as yours should have graced the court long ago.¡±

    I knew I looked less like a noblewoman and more like a peasant in my filthy blouse and torn trousers. There were splatters of dirt, sweat, and blood that stained both my clothing and my skin, and I was sure my unwashed stench wasn¡¯t much better. Whatever beauty he claimed to see was buried under layers of grime.

    Suddenly, the general let go and stepped back to his desk. He picked up a small dagger and in one quick motion, the ropes were cut away.

    ¡°Perhaps we should start over so that I might raise myself out of the low tier you¡¯ve placed me in. Will you allow me the opportunity to redeem myself?¡±

    I rubbed at the chafed skin of my wrists. ¡°You¡¯ll find that flattery will not win me over as easily as with your other noble ladies, though you certainly don¡¯t need my permission to try.¡± He could certainly waste his time if he wanted to.

    The general set the knife down against the table before gently taking my right hand, mindful of the chaff marks. ¡°Lady Daelyn, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He placed a warm kiss on the back of my palm. ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, even if it is under less than desirable circumstances.¡±

    My cheeks warmed against my wishes at the touch of his lips.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d say my arrest is certainly less than desirable.¡± He let go, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at my hand in shock a moment longer before lifting back up to the soldier before me. I fought the urge to rub the area clean. ¡°If your aim is to redeem yourself, then I think it only fair that you share your name, given that you already know mine.¡±

    ¡°All in due time.¡± The general smiled a secretive sort of smile that was just a little too sharp to put me at complete ease. ¡°For now, you can call me Soren.¡± He stepped back to sit on the edge of the table, and motioned to the nearby empty chair.

    I took the seat warily. I¡¯d hoped that the name would help release some of the tension, that I¡¯d be able to identify what noble house he might belong to. Unfortunately, while the name sounded painfully familiar, I couldn¡¯t place it. If I¡¯d only been allowed to rest, I would feel as if my thoughts weren¡¯t obscured by a fog.

    Despite everything, I felt myself relax as I sat across from Soren.

    His demeanor softened. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to continue asking you questions.¡± He said gently. ¡°Earlier I sensed that you were bordering the edges of distress, and assumed that you might be more willing to answer them in private. Lord Leander did not appear pleased at your confession.¡±

    ¡°Yes well, I suppose we both would have appreciated the opportunity to rest before being interrogated.¡± I kept the bite in my tone, finding it a little more difficult to hold onto my irritation in the face of the calmness settling over me.

    If Soren noticed my tone, he said nothing. ¡°I¡¯m intrigued by the circumstances of your arrival in Etheroz.¡± He said, rifling through the papers on top of the table. ¡°I wonder about your relationship with Lord Leander. Is he your acting guardian?¡±

    Jailer felt like a more accurate term for what Leander¡¯s role had been this last month, but given what I knew now... ¡°My father arranged for me to wed Count Lovick somewhat suddenly, and due to the timing, he could not accompany me himself. Leander has been my chaperone in his place.¡±

    ¡°You say his name with such familiarity. Am I correct in assuming that the two of you are¡­ lovers?¡± A tick at his throat and sneer of the lip told me all I needed to know about his opinion on the idea.

    I blanched. ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± We were hardly friends, if ¡®friend¡¯ was even the right term.

    Soren raised a hand. ¡°Forgive my boldness, but that is why I asked what your relationship to Lord Leander is. I only worry that your virtue has been compromised, and he¡¯s taken advantage of his position as your chaperone to do so.¡±

    I suppressed an eye roll. If he truly was relieved for my sake, then he wouldn¡¯t have looked so pleased.

    He continued, ¡°Count Lovick¡¯s estate lies to the south, and when you were found, it was in the opposite direction of your groom. Intentionally opposite.¡±

    ¡°If that was the case, then I welcome the news.¡± My heart flipped in my chest. ¡°I have no desire to meet the count, let alone wed him. Leander could lead me into the wilds and I¡¯m sure I¡¯d find the isolation preferable to the count¡¯s temperament alone.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    His brow raised. ¡°Regardless, you cannot argue that the circumstances appear less than¡­favorable to your position. It¡¯s not proper to travel alone with another man.¡±

    With another man. The distinction was grating. Men only had one reason to care about the company a woman kept, and I¡¯d seen his initial expression. It was not one made out of concern.

    ¡°I may not know Leander well, but the events at sea nearly killed me. Whatever direction he chose to take us in was with my best interest at heart, not that we have become lovers during the journey!¡± I paused to collect myself. If I¡¯d freed Caspian, then I¡¯d freed Leander as well. There was a chance that he hadn¡¯t been bringing me to the count at all! The thought of escape no longer seemed out of reach. The possibility that he¡¯d been leading me away from my fate instead of to it nearly made me smile.

    His eyes flashed darkly. ¡±So you have no wish to meet the count?¡±

    ¡±I would much rather become his widow than his wife.¡±

    It was an answer enough to satisfy Soren¡¯s curiosity as he changed topics. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I know very little of your family¡¯s Magebinding. If what you say is true, then the duke must be proud to know that you¡¯ve formed a powerful mutation.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but gnaw on the inside of my cheek while I contemplated how best to answer. ¡°In most respects, my betrothal is a form of punishment for my believed ineptitude. The duke remains unaware of my magic, and so was Lord Leander until this morning.¡±

    Soren rested his chin in his hand, incredulous. ¡°Surely you¡¯re joking. You commanded an army of beasts, and you¡¯re telling me that you did that all untrained?¡±

    ¡°Hence why I almost died.¡± I said, tasting the metallic tang of blood as I successfully chewed through the thin lining of my cheek. ¡°I was unaware of the risks.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating. An army of beasts at your beck and call...¡± His excitement turned into a frown. ¡°So then, why did you run?¡±

    Leander¡¯s warning in the woods echoed in my mind and I cringed.

    ¡°I am my father¡¯s bargaining piece. He sold me off to a man known for his cruelty when I was worth nothing. How then would he react if he learned of my talent?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I remained unwed for twenty-two years. Until he found a use for me. I shudder to think what he would do if he were aware of my new... potential. To the rest of the world, the LeMont heir possesses no binding.¡±

    ¡°And you wish to keep it that way?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I met Soren¡¯s eyes, not wanting to elaborate on all the additional reasons Leander had for me to keep it that way. ¡°I have told you everything there is to know. You have your answers. There was no witch aboard the Caerus, and it is not a crime to defend oneself with magic or otherwise. Do you agree to release us?¡±

    Silence stretched out between us as my question hung in the air, and the ounce of hope I¡¯d been holding onto began to slip away.

    Soren rose from his table ledge and strode to the window, parting the dingy curtains to show the rays of early morning light. He placed his hands stiffly behind his back as he stared out at the landscape.

    ¡°While I wish that I could, I fear that it is not in the empire¡¯s best interest to release you.¡±

    My fingernails dug into the armrests, gouging the wood. ¡°I have no intention of using the Bloodbinding for malicious intent.¡± Unless the count forced my hand. But he didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°Therefore, the empire has no reason to keep me.¡± The warning pounded repeatedly in my head. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m a victim of a brutal attack.¡±

    He didn¡¯t react to my argument, keeping his eyes focused outside and his voice disinterested. ¡°In three days'' time, I am meant to wed Lord Dalton¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve heard of the Daltons. Very few nobles are aware of the Bronze Isle courts.¡±

    I frowned in confusion at the sudden shift in topic.

    With a stiff turn, Soren appraised me from the window. ¡°Mine too was arranged by my father, against my wishes. I am sympathetic to your plight.¡± With a sigh, he strode back to the table and picked up one of the documents, turning it to face me. ¡°Even if I were to release you, you have nowhere to go except to the count. Your father¡¯s already signed his half of the marriage contract, and it looks like he went the extra length of attuning it to you.¡±

    ¡°And in the event that you contemplate running away again...¡± My father¡¯s parting words seemed like they belonged to another life. ¡°...Imagine all of the things that I¡¯ll have you do to yourself if you defy me again.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll burn it.¡± I reached for the lantern.

    He held up a hand to stop me. ¡°This is but one copy of a charmed contract. Your father likely has the original document in hand, and is waiting for the second signature to manifest as proof of its completion. Burning the contract will not destroy his copy.¡±

    And because it¡¯s attuned, it can be used to find me up until a second signature seals my fate.

    I stared at the piece of paper with renewed hatred. It was charmed, just like those used for the brides¡ªfor Alexia. We really were destined to fail at every obstacle, weren¡¯t we?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the count, as prearranged.¡± I ground out, unable to hide the murderous intent behind my voice. ¡°Surely he¡¯s old enough that I will be free of him soon enough.¡±

    Soren set the contract down with a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go to the count in good faith knowing that you may send him to an early grave. Wishing to be a widow more than a wife is very telling, and I¡¯m not naive enough to think that part of why you¡¯re keeping your newfound magic to yourself might be so that you can dispose of him later. What kind of man would I be if I allowed you to kill members of my court?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at the general, despising how well he¡¯d assessed me. ¡°So then what do you want from me? Are you so willing to let me become a weapon to the empire?¡±

    Soren shook his head as he knelt in front of me. ¡°I have no desire to see you used by the emperor either.¡± He picked up my hand and gently splayed my fingers open, tracing a finger along the lines of my palm. ¡°Daelyn¡­You are untrained, and that makes you a danger to yourself. I could teach you, and help you learn how to use your Magebinding. I could keep you safe. Keep your magic hidden from the rest of the empire and those who would have you use your magic against your will.¡±

    A shiver of apprehension ran up my spine as I tried to tug my hand free, but Soren held it firmly. ¡°So then I would be your prisoner until I¡¯m safe enough to be released? I fail to see the difference.¡±

    ¡°No, not as my prisoner. As my wife.¡±

    I almost laughed, except that his face was devoid of any humor.

    He was serious.

    My mouth dropped open in shock, struggling to comprehend his proposal. ¡°Sir, you are already engaged to be wed¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Soren interrupted, his harshness from earlier returning as I tensed. ¡°And as I already told you, it was not my decision.¡± His tone softened, and I felt myself relax again. ¡°Your father has already signed over your rights, the only difference is who is assuming them. The count¡¯s name is nowhere on the marriage contract itself. It would be an easy thing for anyone to sign in his place.¡±

    My head spun. How was this the logical solution to anything? ¡°And if I were to refuse?¡±

    Soren¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stood, letting go of my hand as if it burned him. ¡°Then I would be forced to bring you to the emperor, and he would decide how best to use your gifts.¡±

    I clenched my teeth together. ¡°It hardly seems like a choice at all.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders, hands once again grasped behind his back. ¡°Believe what you want, but I cannot let you roam free across the countryside, and you shouldn¡¯t desire to either. A woman of your quality deserves her place at court, and unlike the emperor, I can see your value beyond that of a weapon. If you would allow me to, I would keep your secret and help you master your potential.¡± He paused. ¡°As my wife, I would make sure that you were provided for in ways that other men cannot.¡±

    The picture he painted was everything I could ever have hoped for, and yet... his eyes were not those of a lovestruck man, but a strategist. There was more to this suggestion, more than he was willing to share.

    I could hardly hide my incredulity. ¡°You have known me for mere hours, and you act as if it were a proposition that I¡¯d be silly to question? Half of our meeting I have antagonized you, and somehow you have found it endearing enough to intervene on my behalf with this proposal?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I find your intentions impossible to understand.¡±

    ¡°Impressions are made in minutes, and I already understand you to be a woman who dares to design her own fate.¡± Soren smiled arrogantly at his own observations. ¡°No one has ever spoken to me as you have, and I believe that you would dare to share your mind without worrying about courtly images. It is no easy task to be married to a soldier.¡± His mouth scowled, as if he thought of his current bride. ¡°I need a wife who can help carry the burden of death, not a simpering girl who desires a title. Who else would suit me better than someone who has also dealt in death?¡±

    I stood, ready to defend myself. ¡°You make me out to be a murderer, but I did not intend to kill¡ª¡±

    ¡°You controlled the rats. Their blood is on your hands. Whether you meant to or not, you are a murderer, Daelyn. But I don¡¯t shy away from it, or fear you for it.¡± Soren¡¯s hand unexpectedly brushed a strand of hair back behind my ear as he stepped closer. ¡°I will give you until noon. Then you must decide how you shall follow me into the capital.¡±

    As a wife, or as a hostage.

    ¡°And how do I know that you can give any of the protections that you claim? You are nothing more than an officer, and I am the daughter of a duke.¡± My eyes shifted the contract strewn out on the table. My father¡¯s penmanship mocked me. ¡°As soon as your signature appears in place of the count¡¯s name, my father will seek an immediate annulment. And then what? Would you share the truth of my capabilities to the emperor to thwart my father?¡± I brushed his hand aside and stepped out of reach. ¡°Your plan is brittle to its very foundation.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is brittle.¡± Soren agreed, stepping closer. ¡°But you needn¡¯t fear me revealing the truth to stop the duke, because Jasper LeMont will not be able to annul our union.¡±

    I retreated until I felt the table¡¯s edge at my back, until there was nowhere else to go. He placed a hand on either side of me, to trap me against the surface. Ignoring my helplessness was a feat in itself while my mind screamed to push him away. Soren was a predator, and I was trapped in his claws.

    ¡°And how is that?¡± My voice came out hoarse with trepidation. There were so few people who could claim such a thing¡ª my eyes widened. I finally placed the name.

    Soren Cassemir.

    The second son of Emperor Andreas.

 Chapter 29 - Signed Risk

    Soren Cassemir.

    First General of Etheroz.

    Second son to Emperor Andreas Cassemir.

    The sun continued its steady climb as I stared numbly out the window. How many hours have passed since he¡¯d left me to decide?

    Outside the room, soldiers on duty patrolled the perimeter, while those off duty laughed and talked in muffled voices from the other end of the house. Closer to the window, there were some who relaxed as they smoked their pipes, and tended to their horses while they waited for their next set of orders.

    Orders that hinged on what I decided.

    I sighed.

    Even if I wanted to escape, they¡¯d hear me break the window. I¡¯d be grabbed before I made it into the tree line, and that was assuming I had the energy to run at all.

    I didn¡¯t.

    I turned away from the window, having no choice but to confront my thoughts again. Soren was willing to break an engagement that the emperor himself had arranged, risking his wrath in the process. Such a proposition could not be taken lightly.

    Prince Soren Cassemir.

    The Cassemirs were the only house above my own, so I¡¯d be free from my father¡¯s influence forever. I balled my fists at my side. I didn¡¯t want to make a decision like this alone. If only they¡¯d brought Leander back. I was sure he¡¯d have plenty to say about the proposal, if it could even be called that.

    I still felt the effects of nearly being consumed by my magic. My limbs were weak, my head throbbed behind my eyes, and my stomach twisted itself from hunger. Even my left hand, finally free of the splint, felt as if pins and needles poked at the bones beneath my skin.

    I didn¡¯t want to decide, I wanted to sleep.

    To feel safe.

    Would I truly be safe from the emperor while living under his nose? Soren seemed to think so, but I also found it hard to believe that he offered such a solution lightly. If I were only able to rest, then I might be able to better understand his motives. But the sun was only continuing its climb, and I had no way of delaying my answer.

    Timidly, I felt along the lines of my magic, afraid that I would only be met with emptiness. Thankfully my connections to the rats were still there, despite how faintly I could sense them. I was too weak to call for them, and feared that I was too far away for them to hear regardless. I searched for my tether to Caspian, but like every time before, I couldn¡¯t see his thread. I could only sense that he lived. Disappointed and exhausted, I slumped to the floor and began to drift off to sleep.

    BANG!

    I woke with a jolt, disoriented as the door hit the wall. I looked up at the soldiers and saw one that I recognized from the night before, and one that I didn¡¯t. I peeled myself up from where I¡¯d accidentally passed out. I could feel the indentations from the grooves of the floor in my cheek as I glanced out the window. The sun was high overhead.

    ¡°Lady LeMont,¡± Both men paused just inside of the threshold to bow. ¡°General Cassemir requests your presence outside.¡±

    I was out of time.

    I had to clear my throat a couple of times before I could speak. ¡°I wish to discuss my answer with Lord Leander before I meet with the general.¡±

    The man I recognized as Captain Brecht answered first. ¡°I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be necessary. General Cassemir has already shared his intentions with Lord Leander.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°I will not give my answer until I have had the chance to speak with my guardian.¡±

    ¡°Well that could be an issue then.¡± Captain Brecht said.

    ¡°How so? Am I not allowed my own council now?!¡± My voice rose with frustration as I readied myself to be dragged. I would fight them every step of the way if they refused my request.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, my lady.¡± The second man had the decency to look apologetic as he took over and explained. ¡°Lord Leander left hours ago.¡±

    Left.

    ¡°What do you mean he left?¡± No. He wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady. There¡¯s nothing that can be done now.¡±

    The hope I¡¯d harbored in my chest drained away. How could he just leave? He¡¯d left me to face the general by myself? That couldn¡¯t be right.

    Numbly, I rose to my feet and gripped the edge of the table as the blood returned to my legs.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He¡¯d taken the first opportunity and left. Why did his presence matter now, anyways? He¡¯d warned me not to share that I was Bloodbound, and I¡¯d ignored him. Soren had shared his proposal, and Leander had taken it as a solution to the problem that was me. He¡¯d probably even assumed my choice, because who wouldn¡¯t want to marry a prince over servitude?

    But my heart didn¡¯t care what his reasons were. Leander¡¯s departure was a painful betrayal. I¡¯d told myself not to trust him and that I didn¡¯t really know him, but I thought that we were more than... nothing. Tears welled in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.

    I¡¯d thought wrong.

    The only one who¡¯d ever cared was Alexia.

    The soldiers were surprisingly patient as I collected myself. The gruff treatment I¡¯d suffered through the night was at least temporarily suspended as they brought me out of the house. A few of the soldiers outside turned to watch us, but the soldiers at my side ignored them as they led us into an old barn at the back of the property.

    Two men stood just inside, along with General Cassemir. Their voices were lowered in casual debate, halting once Captain Brecht ushered me inside.

    Soren¡¯s eyes flickered to me and then back to the men. ¡°Thank you for your report Sergeant Bowman, Lieutenant Coleman. You are dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The men collectively saluted their general, and passed me without a backwards glance on their way out. Captain Brecht left with them, leaving me alone with Soren again. I was barely able to stand on my own as sleep threatened to pull me back under.

    ¡°Have you made your decision?¡± Soren asked, not wasting any time in jumping straight to business. Not appearing to notice, or perhaps not caring that I was swaying on my feet as he stalked towards me.

    ¡°The choices you presented are hardly choices at all. If I were to assume the worst, then your father will use me for conquest, or have me locked up if I¡¯m uncooperative to his aims.¡± I didn¡¯t even know why it mattered that I pointed out the unfairness of my options, but it did. ¡°If I were to assume the worst of you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He interrupted as he stopped close enough that we were nearly touching.

    ¡°What do you mean, don¡¯t?¡± His interruption caught me off guard, and I had to crane my neck up to meet his eyes from this close. ¡°I find it hard to pretend that you don¡¯t have ulterior motives to this union.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume the worst of me.¡± He said, lowering his voice like a caress. ¡°I¡¯m not perfect, Daelyn, and if you go searching for my flaws, you¡¯ll find them. But I¡¯d rather you find them once you¡¯ve had a chance to know my strengths. Just wait in your assessment of me. Give me the chance to make good on my word.¡±

    At least that seemed like an honest request. ¡°And if I were to refuse your proposal?¡± I asked, knowing that we both knew the decision I¡¯d made.

    ¡°I have no desire to take an unwilling woman to bed, Daelyn.¡± His hand came up to brush my tangle of hair past my shoulders, cupping the back of my neck to cradle my head gently. ¡°What I offer will protect you from all who would wish you harm. It will make you untouchable. My father will not learn of your magic as long as you remain with me.¡±

    There were too many unknowns, but given the alternative, how could I risk refusing? Oh Gods, I hope this isn¡¯t a mistake.

    ¡°I accept.¡± I whispered.

    Soren¡¯s grip tightened against my skin, causing his nails to dig into my scalp. A startled gasp of pain escaped me as he lowered his mouth to mine in a crushing kiss. It was possessive, consuming, and bordered on bruising. I gripped onto his arms to keep from falling under the force of it.

    He pulled away with a triumphant smirk, and I fought the urge to rub away his touch as he reached a hand into his breast pocket and pulled out a folded parchment. The marriage contract, I realized. Soren opened the folds and held it out to me. I took it with a frown, my eyes skimming the document, lingering in the space where my father had signed me away like property. They continued to the right, freezing on the second signature that hadn¡¯t been there the first time I¡¯d seen it.

    Prince Soren Cassemir was signed in an elegant script.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like to see the proof of my intentions to put your mind at ease.¡± Soren said, taking the contract back and putting it away. ¡°Your father no longer holds any power over you. As of this moment, in the eyes of the law, you are a princess of Etheroz. You now dwell under the protection of my house, with the full force of my army at your command.¡±

    I hardly heard him as the image of Soren¡¯s signature burned behind my eyelids. It was real. I thought that I would feel something. Gratitude perhaps. But instead, all I could think about was how my choice in groom had never been mine. Soren had decided for me. Had decided it would be himself. Tears I refused to shed stung my eyes.

    He led me out of the barn, guiding me towards the horses with a hand at my lower back as a shout sounded from across the yard. I turned instinctively towards the commotion, and Soren stopped our progress to assess it.

    ¡°Unhand me!¡± The pirate shouted, struggling against his bonds.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I knew I was forgetting something.¡± Soren said, adopting the stiffness I¡¯d first encountered as he shouted. ¡°Bring him here!¡±

    The soldiers changed directions, leading the struggling pirate towards the prince. ¡°Wha¡¯ is the meaning of this?!¡± He shouted, failing to escape the grasp of the soldiers. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡±

    The general narrowed his eyes at the man as he was forced to his knees in front of us. ¡°You and your crew attacked my wife while she was helpless at sea.¡± His expression was cold as he pulled a small dagger from a hidden sheath at his belt. And just as easily as he had cut through the ropes around my wrist, he slashed it across the pirate¡¯s throat before anyone could react.

    The pirate¡¯s eyes widened in shock as his blood spilled from the slash like a waterfall. A choked gurgle of pain escaped his throat as the red liquid bubbled out of his lips and dripped onto the ground. Unable to speak through his torn vocal cords, Mr. Morland fell to the ground to lie a puddle of his own making.

    I was too shocked to speak. It was the most efficient yet brutal thing I¡¯d ever seen before. I swallowed the nausea down, hardly registering it anymore as I turned my face to meet the approving gaze of my new husband.

    His expression was proud. A silent See? Other women would have screamed, but you didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Burn the body.¡± Soren ordered with a snap of his fingers for expedience.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The man who¡¯d led the pirate to his death saluted before grabbing a few others to assist him in building the pyre. Between them all, I was shocked at how unfazed they were.

    While we waited, Soren wiped the bloody dagger on the pirate¡¯s own sleeve. The body no longer twitched.

    A carnal part of me wanted to enjoy the pirate¡¯s death. A fitting end to a man who¡¯d tried, and failed to kill me himself. But I couldn¡¯t enjoy the way that his life left his body, or the way that the macabre image would haunt me in my dreams. It would join the others I¡¯d collected. The pirates, eaten by rats. The men in the woods, torn apart by the dog. The boy my father had cut, and the gardener that I had sliced¡ª

    Soren took my hand, startling me from the thoughts.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lingered here long enough.¡± He said gently, leading me to his horse without another backwards glance.

 Chapter 30 - The Sapphire Palace

    I woke up to the feeling of warm arms wrapped around me protectively. The weight of another behind my back was a comforting presence against the disorienting spin of my head. Against all odds, I¡¯d managed to fall asleep during the horseback journey to Ribnica. I turned to face the rider, expecting to see Leander¡¯s dark hair and mischievous golden eyes smirking down on me. But it wasn¡¯t Leander whose arms I¡¯d fallen asleep in, and how could it have been? He was gone, and the eyes that met mine were green.

    I¡¯d missed miles of farmland and forest, unable to resist the exhaustion that pulled on every fiber of my being. I¡¯d been tired enough that I¡¯d allowed myself to find comfort in Soren¡¯s embrace, and it left a sour taste in my mouth. I sat up straighter, trying to cause his arms to fall away and put some distance between us. It didn¡¯t work.

    He clicked his tongue and pulled me back to rest against his chest once more.

    It was dark when we reached Ribnica¡¯s city gates. The packed dirt transitioned into well-worn cobblestones as the city guards allowed our passage through. Soren¡¯s body shielded me from the prying eyes of the guards as we passed. Guards could be just as gossipy as children when their watches were uneventful. I was sure to be the topic of tomorrow just for arriving with the soldiers, even if they didn¡¯t realize who I was or why I was there.

    Our company passed through the main plaza and I took notice of an ornate fountain at its center. I squinted in the dark at the mass of shapes that constructed it. Stone sculptures of animals climbed up its sides while water cascaded down both wings and claws to fill the large basin at its base. Soren turned north of the fountain, and the further we went, the larger the buildings became. Shops gave way to estates. The road split, and a large shadowed structure stood alone to the right. Flickering specs of light twinkled through the windows invitingly.

    We continued to the left instead.

    Another mile and we approached another fork in the road. An ornate fence prohibited entry to the road on the left. A lush garden thrived on the other side of it, and in the distance I could almost make out a couple of twinkling lights from a distant palace. In front of the gates two guards kept watch and as we approached the split, we slowed.

    ¡°Are you taking her to the Gold Palace, sir?¡± Sergeant Bowman asked, coming alongside us.

    Soren appeared to be contemplating as his head moved between the left and right paths. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it would be best to leave Daelyn in your protection at the Sapphire Palace, so I can meet with the emperor first.¡±

    The sergeant¡¯s horse shifted impatiently while the majority of our party continued to the right, barely slowing as they rode out of sight.

    ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t prefer to take her to the Ruby Palace with the rest of the nobles?¡± I could feel his attention on me, even in the dark. ¡°I dare say no noblewoman would ever enjoy being surrounded by the soldiers of the Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose they would.¡± Soren chuckled. ¡°Though I don¡¯t believe the princess would object, would you dearest?¡±

    Years of etiquette tempered my tongue. ¡°If I could be permitted to bathe, you shall find me most unobjectionable.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± He said, nodding to his sergeant. ¡°I shall return as soon as I am able. Until then, see that she is placed in the officer¡¯s barracks.¡±

    I was starting to wonder if there would ever be a point when I wouldn¡¯t be sore again, as they both had to help me dismount. I still managed to stumble. With me safely under the sergeant¡¯s supervision, Soren left. No words of care or promises of return assured me, but he didn¡¯t seem the type to waste time on such things regardless.

    I had no desire to pay attention to the road as we followed the rest of the soldiers down the right path. We passed through thick stone walls of what could only be described as the bailey of an old castle fortress. We moved past training fields and patrolling soldiers. We passed off the reins to one of the stable hands before he led me into the keep.

    It was surreal being in such an old structure. I¡¯d read about the Sapphire Palace¡¯s history before. It was the original castle of the kingdom that occupied this land hundreds of years ago. When the continent united, the first emperor had deemed the structure unfit for his new seat of power, and had the Ruby Palace constructed. After several more generations, that too was deemed inadequate for the emperor¡¯s family, and the Gold Palace was built.

    I would¡¯ve assumed that the towers were crumbling with age, but seeing the Sapphire Palace in person? It was clearly well maintained.

    Sergeant Bowman led me through drafty halls, up a winding staircase, and down a long hallway. The doorways were spaced evenly apart as we passed them, and tiny plaques listed the name of the squads in residence to the side. I was expecting to stop somewhere along the hallway, but instead we went up another staircase. We kept going until we were at the top of a tower, and the staircase ended at a door labeled First General¡¯s Suite.

    The door was unlocked as the older man turned the latch. The only light came from a large window, which illuminated haunting figures and masses around the room.

    ¡°This is the First General¡¯s suite.¡± He explained, as if I hadn¡¯t seen the sign.

    I waited in the threshold as he walked the room, finding the wall sconces and bringing the room to life. He grabbed at the corner of one of the masses, and yanked, revealing pristine furniture.

    I sneezed as he went from piece to piece, revealing the hidden chairs and tables, and kicking up small amounts of dust as he did so.

    ¡°Blessings, Your Highness.¡± He apologized. ¡°As you can imagine, General Cassemir continues to live in the Gold Palace with the rest of the royal family. These rooms have remained unoccupied since General Tomlin¡¯s death. No one will bother you here.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I frowned. ¡°I suppose not. But isn¡¯t the Ruby Palace where the nobles normally reside?¡±

    ¡°All the noble houses, including your own, contain suites there.¡± He agreed. ¡°And they would likely be far more comfortable for you and the accommodations you¡¯re accustomed to.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I¡¯m privy to the prince¡¯s thoughts, but I imagine that his highness is looking for discretion for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for humoring my curiosity.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, Your Highness.¡± He said, taking a quick step into a connecting room. The bathing room, by what little I could see of it at this angle.

    Again with ¡®Your Highness.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t know how to feel about the title. I should¡¯ve been pleased, or excited. Instead I felt ashamed and undeserving. Like I was an imposter who didn¡¯t belong.

    A faucet turned, and I could hear water gush inside a tub basin. The sounds stopped as the soldier shut off the faucet and returned to the living room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have servants bring a meal up for you. The bathing room is through there. Hot water takes a minute to reach it from the kitchen, but otherwise I¡¯ll leave you to rest until the prince returns.¡±

    ¡°Did Lord Leander say where he was going?¡± I fought against the panic of having asked the question out loud. Whatever I asked, the sergeant would likely pass along to Soren. The general. ¡°It¡¯s just that I wouldn¡¯t have expected him to depart without another word. It¡¯s... perplexing.¡±

    ¡°No, Your Highness, though I¡¯m sure he had his reasons.¡± The sergeant gave the room one more cursory glance before nodding to himself. ¡°Do you require anything else?¡±

    I shook my head, still not feeling quite comfortable. ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll be fine. Nothing to do but wait.¡± I forced a laugh, wishing that I felt more at ease. ¡°Thank you, Sergeant Bowman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite welcome.¡± He said, bowing at the waist in one last sign of respect before leaving me alone in a room much too cold for the early summer heat.

    I shut myself in the bathing room, and washed quickly.

    I was too nervous over Soren¡¯s inevitable arrival to enjoy the warmth of the water. I was finally given a chance to properly scrub away the weeks at sea, and the remnants of the attack. Under normal circumstances, I would¡¯ve spent hours soaking in the luxury of hot water. But all I could think about was that I had to hurry.

    Washing my long hair without assistance was still somewhat of a challenge. Figuring out how best to position my not-quite-broken hand without pinching the nerves, was proving to be nearly as challenging as the splint was. The act of bringing my fingers closer to my thumb sent a shock of discomfort up my entire arm as I tried to comb the soap through the tangled mess.

    Things were easier when I had Alexia¡¯s help.

    I dried off quickly, mournfully draining the tub of the ruddy, but pleasantly hot water. I felt slightly better at least. Wrapping myself in a towel, I kicked the ruined blouse and trousers out of the way as I left the bathing room. I paused in the living space, listening carefully for the sounds of another presence, and relaxing when I didn¡¯t hear them.

    Soren wasn¡¯t here yet.

    Cautiously making my way towards the second doorway off of the living space, I hesitated at the door. Pressing an ear against the wood, I strained to hear the sounds of breathing, shuffling, or even the tiny sounds of a mouse. Nothing. I exhaled another relieved breath. I was hopeful this room was the bedroom, and I could dig around for something to wear. I didn¡¯t want to wash the garments on the floor with my hand the way that it was.

    Thankfully, it was the bedroom. A lone window illuminated the tiny space and its few pieces of furniture. A large bed sat against the far wall with a tattered canopy draped between four posts. I walked up to it and nearly went weak at the knees.

    A real bed.

    I¡¯ll never take beds for granted again.

    I forced myself away from the bed to walk up to the armoire. The top drawer was empty, except for a few mismatched socks. The next two were similarly barren, but tucked into the corner of the fourth was a rolled up bundle that I pulled out and shook open. A long sleeved and well-worn linen shirt had been abandoned in the drawer. I shut the drawer and stood up, holding it against myself. It came down to mid thigh, and this close smelled strongly of must and mildew. At least it was clean. I fought the urge to sneeze as I pulled it over my head.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± A male voice I didn¡¯t recognize called out.

    ¡°Coming!¡± I shouted, trying to quickly flatten the wrinkles as I nearly jogged to the door. I was careful to stand behind it to hide my legs as I opened it.

    The sergeant had made good on his promise of food, and a servant waited with a lidded tray. He gave me a polite nod of the head before coming into the room. In a few quick strides, he set the tray down on the table and removed the covering to reveal a steaming hot plate. My stomach gurgled in response. If the servant heard it, he didn¡¯t say anything as he bowed again and left.

    I ate quickly, clearly ravenous. How long ago was my last proper meal? Outside of the apple Leander had shared the previous night, and the dried meat Soren had given me on the ride to the palace, the last time I¡¯d eaten a full meal had been on the Caerus. And that was at least two nights ago. No wonder I was starving. I could hardly distinguish between the different parts of the meal as I devoured it. It was something other than stew or mush, and for me that was enough.

    I couldn¡¯t help the continued glances I made towards the door as I ate.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I would have until Soren appeared. If he¡¯d come alone, with guards, or worse...with the emperor himself. Everything about the circumstances leading me here felt wrong. Or at least painfully unusual. Nobility tended to do what they pleased, and royalty was no different, but marrying into the emperor¡¯s family? I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around that it was Soren¡¯s solution to my... unique position.

    I¡¯ll have to keep my binding a secret indefinitely.

    My heart squeezed in my chest at the thought. I¡¯d just argued with Leander over the unfairness of that very suggestion, and here I was doing just that. I felt like an imposter, a viper hiding in the emperor¡¯s own house. It¡¯d be stupid to put all my faith in Soren, but at this point I had no choice but to trust in his decision.

    He would keep me safe from the emperor, and he¡¯d train me. I certainly wouldn¡¯t be defenseless again.

    But I couldn¡¯t imagine that the most powerful man on the continent would welcome Soren meddling in his arrangements. The emperor would probably be furious, especially when the intended ceremony was three days away. Somewhere in the city his true betrothed was probably sleeping, blissfully unaware that I¡¯d stolen her crown.

    Selfishly, I hoped we¡¯d never meet.

    Who knew what the intended union would have provided for the empire? Royal marriages were almost always strategic. Was it a new trade agreement? A small militia? Enough gold that it would take multiple ships to carry it? I didn¡¯t even know what Vasilisa De Eloria¡¯s dowry had been when she¡¯d married the crown prince, and I didn¡¯t know enough about the Bronze Isles to properly theorize.

    I struggled against the weight of my eyelids as I finished the meal and watched the door. If Soren was going to come for me, it wouldn¡¯t do either of us any good if I couldn¡¯t walk without stumbling.

    Surely he¡¯d forgive me if I was asleep when he arrived? Besides, I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could hold out before the choice was no longer an option. He¡¯d either find me at the table, or he¡¯d find me in the bed, and at least if I was in the bed I wouldn¡¯t wake up with a sore neck and back.

    I was too tired to be anxious anymore.

    Having decided, I made my way back into the bedroom and peeled the covers back. I didn¡¯t sneeze as my body launched dust back into the air, and I was barely aware that my head hit the pillow as I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 31 - A Stitch or Two More

    When I woke up, the First General¡¯s Suite was already flooded with servants in the living space. I¡¯d barely had time to process it when they dragged me into the living space and began their work. Artisans studied my complexion, determining the colors and metals that brought out my features while seamstresses took my measurements, draping bolts of fabric across my body.

    Their presence was the only indication that Soren had succeeded in speaking with the emperor, and that our marriage wasn¡¯t immediately annulled. It was now recognized by the empire, and even though we were already legally married, the emperor must¡¯ve decided to keep the ceremony. By listening to the servants, I gathered that it was no easy task to accommodate the change of plans. It should¡¯ve been cancelled.

    I was pulled into the bath, bathed in sweet smelling soaps, and rubbed in fragrant oils that softened the worse of my dry skin. Soreness that I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d had was massaged away by skilled hands, and for the first time in over a month, my hair was properly washed and styled. Healers assessed me in the late afternoon, fixing every bruise and cut I¡¯d sustained. The dark rings under my eyes softened, and under the influence of their magic, my body finally felt rested.

    But for all the work that was done, it was hard to feel any excitement. Where had Lord William Caspian Leander gone without saying goodbye? He¡¯d tried so hard to keep me out of the empire¡¯s clutches, and yet he didn¡¯t even have a final word of warning now that I was marrying into it? The Eidolon I knew wouldn¡¯t have missed the opportunity to taunt me, or question my intelligence. But the Eidolon I knew hadn¡¯t been free, and for all intents and purposes, he was now. I¡¯d never given him any commands, and whatever pull he¡¯d felt towards my father was gone. Any compulsions that would¡¯ve forced him back to Astalia had disappeared as soon as I¡¯d severed the ties.

    I¡¯d admitted to binding him, and he¡¯d been upset. I couldn¡¯t blame him, but I had expected him to at least give me the chance to explain. Instead, he¡¯d left without another word, and his absence left a noticeable hole.

    I missed him.

    The servants continued their work through the night, and I was dismissed in order to sleep¡ªonce the lead seamstress was satisfied with the progress they¡¯d made. The next day followed similarly, with the addition of an older woman¡ªwho introduced herself as Iva¡ªarrived to test my knowledge of Etherozian etiquette while I was treated like a dress up doll.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± She confessed, the wrinkles around her lips made her expression look perpetually sour. ¡°I would¡¯ve expected more work, but you seem to be more educated than most of the young lords and ladies I¡¯ve tutored.¡±

    I tried not to move as another pin fastened a fold near my hip. ¡°I hope it is enough for the emperor.¡±

    Iva tsk¡¯d as she circled where I stood. ¡°It is enough for the prince, more than enough.¡± She said the last bit like it was a bad thing. ¡°The emperor will not care for the power of your mind. While normally he would take interest at your lack of magic, it¡¯s in your favor that you don¡¯t possess the Bloodbinding. No LeMont has ever married into the Cassemir line. It¡¯s been deemed too dangerous to have a Bloodbound within the royal family. Ruling from the shadows as they manipulate, no one would ever know.¡± She sniffed her nose in distaste. ¡°But that won¡¯t be a worry with you, so I imagine that Andreas will be looking for the other qualities that drew his son to you instead.¡±

    A shiver worked its way up my spine, immediately followed by a pin prick.

    ¡°My apologies, your highness, if you could remain still I will be more careful.¡± But her accompanying glare felt anything but sorry.

    I tried carefully to hold still, hating the way that the older woman appraised me. ¡°And do you think those other qualities will be enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to say...¡± Iva stopped in front of me. She was tall and narrow, and I noticed her knuckles were pronounced with age as she gently tilted my chin and angled my face in the light. ¡°Your features are quite striking though. Full lips, round cheeks, the vibrant eyes hiding beneath your dark hair. I could see how Soren may have taken one look at you and made the choices that he did.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I lowered my eyes to the ground. I hadn¡¯t shared any details of our meeting with anyone. ¡°Thank you. I hope his excellency agrees.¡±

    Hours blurred, and conversations ran together until the sun set and I was dismissed again to the bedroom. I stared up at the ceiling as I laid on my back, waiting for sleep to claim me. Again, my mind wandered away from the wedding, and the team of servants just outside my door. It drifted back to Leander, to Caspian. The way his eyes always seemed to carry a glint of mischief in the corners. How he¡¯d tried to shield me when we¡¯d been found. The warmth of his chest against my back when he¡¯d nearly slid off the horse.

    He was bound to me, but I feared that I¡¯d never see him again. The Bloodbinding had been done without his consent, and I doubted he¡¯d ever risk me acting on it. What was it that he had said? ¡®I doubt you¡¯ll ever see the beast again.¡¯ He¡¯d essentially told me he was leaving then, I just hadn¡¯t known that he¡¯d been referring to himself.

    I was woken up abruptly in the morning, as the first rays of sunlight had just begun to crest the rooftops. I ate quietly while servants fussed with my hair, and when I finished, they brought out creams and powders for my face. They dressed me like I was a child¡¯s plaything, and when they finally stepped back, I struggled to understand that they were finished.

    ¡°The prince will be more than pleased.¡± They murmured behind me, leading me to the far wall where they¡¯d brought a tall mirror. The frame around it looked elegant, like it was taken out of the emperor¡¯s own room.

    ¡°You look absolutely lovely.¡±

    ¡°Let me just add one more piece right... there.¡± Another one fussed as she added something to my hair.

    ¡°What do you think, your highness?¡±

    All ten pairs of eyes turned to me expectantly as I stared into the glass. The woman in its reflection was a stranger, but the dress that she wore was exquisite. Designed for royalty with every stitch and every stone they¡¯d painstakingly attached. Surely they possessed charmed tools to accomplish such a task in the two days they¡¯d been given?

    The bodice of the dress possessed a square neckline, and the delicate lace trim they¡¯d placed along the neckline looked like ethereal wisps of ivy, with small diamonds scattered throughout. The skirts were made of layered ruffles of the softest ivory silk and chiffon, and as they fell to the ground, the layers rippled like water. The sleeves were also made of chiffon layers, and edged by the same trim as the bodice. The dress alone was breathtaking, but that was only half of what they¡¯d done.

    I hadn¡¯t had a proper look at my face in weeks, and the few times I had seen it in passing, I¡¯d hated the image I¡¯d seen. As I stared at my reflection I had to admit that even Alexia¡¯s skill wouldn¡¯t have compared to what magic they¡¯d performed on my face.

    My eyes had been lined in coal, and a shadow of powder covered the lids to accent the ruby quality of my irises. They¡¯d added a dusting of rouge to my cheeks, which almost made my pale skin look like it possessed a healthy, sun kissed glow. My hair, which had almost always been styled into complex twists and braids, had only been partially pulled away from my face. The top half had been braided into a complex series of twists, while the bottom half had been left free to flow down my back in delicate waves. Golden combs had been added to either side of the braids, and three separate strands of delicate pearls draped across at varying lengths.

    The girl in the mirror was a princess.

    Did I deserve to marry into the Cassemir family? I didn¡¯t know, but the girl in the mirror looked like she did, and for once, the nerves I felt were not induced by anxiety, but anticipation. For the first time since leaving Astalia, I felt... excited. Butterflies fluttered nervously in my stomach. I was a bride and I was marrying into a powerful, well-respected family, and my father would never be able to touch me here.

    Hope blossomed in my chest. I would be able to find Alexia. Her contact with those in Astalia may be irreversibly over, but I no longer dwelled in Astalia. No one except the Cassemir¡¯s themselves would be able to stop me from finding her, and they¡¯d have no reason to deny me once I found her. We could be together again in our new lives.

    Maybe the gods of old were watching. I could almost believe that all the suffering I¡¯d experienced had been predestined to lead me back to my friend.

    ¡°Your highness?¡± The lady¡¯s maid broke me from the stupor I¡¯d fallen into. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, if you are well?¡±

    Another agreed. ¡°We must make haste or you¡¯ll be late to your own ceremony.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s magnificent. Thank you all so much.¡± I smiled at my reflection as genuine happiness filled my heart, replacing the hollowness that had dwelt there for far too long. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±